A Comparative Essay on Western Ceremonial Magic and the Chinese Ghost Tradition
with
THE UNLIT CANDLE
A Night for the Gūhún Yěguǐ: An Anti-Ceremonial Ritual
Author’s Note: This volume contains two companion texts. The first, The Circle and the Wound, is a work of comparative metaphysics — an essay tracing the difference between Western ceremonial magic’s bounded self and the porous, unfinished self that encounters the lonely ghost. The second, The Unlit Candle, is a stand-alone ritual script for those who wish to practice what the essay describes. They may be read separately or together. The essay provides the theory. The ritual provides the door.
ZJC (2026)
TABLE OF CONTENTS
The Circle and the Wound
Epigraph
I. The Circle as Technology of Fear
II. The Wound as Technology of Availability
III. Baudelaire’s Drunkenness as Accidental Eastern Turn
IV. The Circle Cannot Hold the Erotic Revenant
Interlude: Letter Never Sent
V. What the West Lost
VI. A Middle Way?
VII. Coda: The Unlit Candle as Emblem
Afterword: What This Essay Does Not Do
Glossary of Key Terms
Works Cited
The Unlit Candle: A Night for the Gūhún Yěguǐ
A Note Before You Begin
Part One: The Unmaking (Sunset)
Part Two: The Walk Without Destination (Late Evening)
Part Three: The Invitation That Is Not an Invitation (Midnight)
Part Four: The Vigil (Midnight to 3 A.M.)
Part Five: The Morning Window (Dawn)
The Return (To Be Used Only If Needed)
A Closing Blessing
THE CIRCLE AND THE WOUND
Why the West Built Walls and the East Seduced Ghosts
Epigraph
“Il faut être toujours ivre. — Always be drunk. That’s the only question. If you don’t want to feel the horrible burden of Time breaking your shoulders, you must get drunk without respite. But on what? On wine, on virtue, or on poetry, as you choose.”
— Charles Baudelaire, Le Spleen de Paris
I. The Circle as Technology of Fear
Western magic begins with a line on the floor.
Not always literally. But the metaphysical gesture is unmistakable: here is the magician, whole and defended; there is the spirit, outside, contained, addressed through a triangle of art. The circle is drawn with sword or knife, with chalk or ash, with the magician’s own saliva if nothing else is available. It is the first act of nearly every grimoire tradition from the Key of Solomon to the Lemegeton to the less respectable pamphlets sold in Victorian London.
Why?
The official answer is protection. Spirits, in the Western view, are deceptive, envious, or malicious. They will lie about their names. They will offer gifts that turn to rot. They will possess if given the smallest opening. The circle keeps them out there while the magician remains in here.
But protection is only half the story. The circle also defines.
Plato had already prepared the ground. His chorismos — the separation of the ideal realm from the sensible world — is the original circle. The philosopher purifies himself from the body’s distractions, ascends toward the Form of the Good and leaves the messy, changing, erotic world behind. Neoplatonism deepened the wound (though it would not call it that): the soul’s task is to return to the One, shedding attachments like old skin. Purity is the method. Distance is the goal.
The Hermetic magicians inherited this architecture. The circle does not merely keep spirits out. It keeps the magician in — in a particular kind of self: bounded, sovereign, unbroken. Purity becomes power. The unwashed magician, the grieving magician, the drunk magician, the magician who has just made love or cried or forgotten to eat — these are failures. They have let down the wall.
And yet.
The lonely ghost does not live in the world the circle assumes. The Gūhún Yěguǐ is not a demon to be commanded. It is not a planetary spirit to be negotiated with. It is not even, strictly speaking, a separate entity in the Western sense. It is an unfinished life — a desire that never closed, a death that never found its proper ground, a body that rots far from home while the soul wanders crossroads and ruins, looking for warmth.
The circle says: I am complete. You are outside.
The ghost hears: Not for me.
It passes by.
II. The Wound as Technology of Availability
If the circle begins with a line on the floor, the wound begins with a door left ajar.
Not literally — though sometimes literally. In the Strange Tales from a Chinese Studio (Liaozhai zhi yi), the scholar who meets a ghost is almost always in a state of incompletion. He is lost in the mountains at dusk. He has drunk too much wine and missed the last ferry. He is grieving a dead wife and falls asleep on her grave. He is so absorbed in copying a sutra by candlelight that he does not notice the hour. The ghost does not break into his world. She slips through a crack he did not know he had left open.
Pu Songling, the author, understood something that Western ceremonial magic forgot: the self is not a fortress. It is a ruin.
Not a sad ruin. A productive one. A ruin has gaps. Wind passes through. Rain pools in corners. Moss grows where the roof once held. The ruin does not need to be rebuilt to be valuable. It only needs to be inhabitable — by memory, by longing, by the wandering dead.
The Gūhún Yěguǐ (wandering lonely ghost) is not a spirit of place. It is a spirit of interruption. A young woman dies of a broken engagement before the wedding. A merchant is robbed and murdered on a mountain pass, his body never returned to his village. A scholar’s wife dies in childbirth and the infant dies with her. These are not ancestors. They have no grave to tend, no tablet to honor, no descendant to pour tea on the anniversary of their death. They are unfinished.
And they wander.
But they do not wander randomly. They are drawn to the living who resemble them — not in circumstance but in shape. The grieving widow, the lovesick poet, the exhausted traveler, the drunkard singing alone at midnight: these are not victims. These are beacons. Their incompleteness is legible to the ghost. The ghost looks at them and thinks: This one knows what it is to want something that cannot finish.
No circle can keep out that recognition. The circle only makes the self invisible.
Consider the Taoist and Buddhist traditions that inform the ghost literature. They do not begin with the question How do I protect myself? They begin with the question What am I attached to? Attachment — to desire, to grief, to a name, to a body, to a home — is what creates both the hungry ghost and the living person who can see one. The hungry ghost (preta) has a tiny mouth and a vast, burning stomach. It can never be filled. It is the shape of wanting made visible. The living person who practices pudu (universal salvation) does not build a circle. They build a table. They set out food. They chant sutras not to command the ghosts to leave but to release them from their own hunger.
But release is not the only option.
The erotic revenant — the ghost who does not want to be fed and released, but to stay for a while — requires a different practice. She requires someone willing to be unreleased alongside her. This is not Buddhist orthodoxy. It is folk tradition, literary invention, the shadow of orthodoxy. But it is real in the way that dreams are real.
Pu Songling’s scholars do not exorcise the ghosts who visit them. They make tea. They recite poetry. They fall in love. They wake up with peonies on their pillows and fox fur under their nails. The ghost leaves eventually — she always leaves — but not because she was commanded. She leaves because the scholar’s own incompleteness has shifted, or because the dawn has come, or because she was never meant to stay. The encounter was not a possession. It was a visit. And visits end.
The wound-model does not fear the visit. It hosts it.
Here is the difference stated as clearly as I can manage:
Circle
Wound
Self
Bounded, sovereign, pure
Porous, unfinished, attached
Spirit
Deceptive, other, to be commanded
Lonely, recognizable, to be witnessed
Ritual act
Summoning, binding, banishing
Waiting, leaving the door open, being found
Failure mode
Possession, deception, contamination
The ghost never comes — or never leaves
Theology
Spirits are lesser beings
Spirits are us interrupted
The wound-model does not require belief in ghosts as Western metaphysics defines them. It requires something stranger: the willingness to sit in your own incompleteness without trying to seal it shut.
That willingness is the door left ajar.
III. Baudelaire’s Drunkenness as Accidental Eastern Turn
Now we make a strange leap: from seventeenth-century Chinese ghost tales to nineteenth-century Paris, to a poet who never read Pu Songling, never performed a pudu ritual and would have been baffled by the term Gūhún Yěguǐ. And yet.
Charles Baudelaire wrote, in Le Spleen de Paris:
“Il faut être toujours ivre. — Always be drunk. That’s the only question. If you don’t want to feel the horrible burden of Time breaking your shoulders, you must get drunk without respite. But on what? On wine, on virtue, or on poetry, as you choose.”
Most readers take this as hedonism. A few take it as metaphor. I want to take it literally — but not in the way Baudelaire intended. I want to read it as an anti-ceremonial instruction manual for encountering the wandering dead.
Baudelaire did not believe in ghosts, not really. He believed in correspondences — the secret sympathy between things, the way a perfume could summon a memory, the way a city street at midnight could feel haunted without containing a single specter. But that is exactly the point. The wound-model does not require ghosts to be ontologically real in the Cartesian sense. It requires the practitioner to be available to the experience of haunting, whether the ghost is “real” or not.
Intoxication — on wine, on virtue, on poetry — is a technology of unfinishing.
Consider: The sober, well-rested, well-fed, fully clothed, fully housed person is finished. They have no cracks. They have locked their door, paid their bills, answered their emails and gone to bed at a reasonable hour. No ghost will find them, because they have left no opening. They are the circle made flesh.
The drunk — not the stumbling fool, but the Baudelairean drunk, the one who has chosen to be always in an altered state — has deliberately unsealed themselves. Wine loosens the ego’s grip on its own boundaries. Virtue (the intoxication of moral intensity, of religious fervor, of political passion) displaces ordinary consciousness into a higher key. Poetry is the strangest intoxicant of all: it replaces the self’s ordinary language with a language that belongs to no one, that passes through the poet like a ghost through a wall.
Baudelaire’s famous sonnet “Correspondances” describes nature as a “forest of symbols” that watch the poet with “familiar glances.” This is not animism in the crude sense. It is the recognition that the world is already porous — that the boundary between self and not-self, living and dead, human and spirit, is not a line but a membrane. The sober person sees a tree. The intoxicated poet sees a familiar glance.
The Gūhún Yěguǐ lives in that glance.
Now consider Baudelaire’s other great innovation: the flâneur. The idle stroller of Parisian arcades, the one who walks without destination, who gets lost on purpose, who watches and is watched by the city’s anonymous crowds. The flâneur is not a tourist. The flâneur is a seeker of encounters — not because they are looking for something specific, but because they have abandoned the tyranny of destination.
This is exactly the state prescribed for the scholar who meets a ghost in Liaozhai. The scholar does not set out to find a haunted house. He becomes lost. He takes the wrong path. He lingers too long at a crossroads. He falls asleep under a tree whose species he cannot name. The ghost finds him not because he summoned her, but because his lostness made him visible.
Baudelaire’s flâneur is the secular, Western, nineteenth-century version of that lost scholar. The flâneur walks at night. The flâneur is slightly drunk (on wine or poetry). The flâneur has no place to be and no one waiting for him. He is, in the language of the wound-model, available.
What would Baudelaire have made of a Gūhún Yěguǐ? He would have recognized her immediately. She is the passante of his sonnet “À une passante” — the veiled woman who appears for a single stanza, locks eyes with the poet and vanishes into the crowd, never to be seen again. The poet cries out:
“O you whom I would have loved, O you who knew it!”
That is the erotic revenant. She appears. She is seen. She leaves. And the poet is left with an unfinished sentence — the exact state the wound-model cultivates.
Baudelaire never drew a circle. He never commanded a spirit. He never performed a banishing. He got drunk on poetry and walked the midnight streets of Paris, leaving his door ajar. And things visited him. Not ghosts, perhaps — not in the sense that a Taoist priest would recognize. But something. Something that looked at him with familiar eyes. Something that passed and left him changed.
That is the accidental Eastern turn: a French poet, without any knowledge of Chinese ghost literature, reinvented the wound-model because he understood that completion is the enemy of encounter.
The circle says: I am complete. Approach only on my terms.
Baudelaire says: I will never be complete. Come as you are.
The ghost, who has been wandering for centuries, finally finds a door that is not locked.
IV. The Circle Cannot Hold the Erotic Revenant
We have traced the circle’s logic and the wound’s alternative. We have watched Baudelaire stumble into an Eastern metaphysics he never knew he inherited. Now we must test the claim directly: Why does Western ceremonial magic fail with the erotic revenant?
Not fail entirely. The circle works beautifully for what it was designed to do: command planetary intelligences, bind demons, invoke angels, protect the magician from deception. The grimoire tradition is not foolish. It is specialized. It assumes a universe in which spirits are hierarchical, names are power and purity is the magician’s primary defense.
But the Gūhún Yěguǐ does not live in that universe.
She lives in ours — the one where death is sometimes messy, where love outlasts the body, where a broken engagement can produce a ghost that haunts not a house but a feeling. She is not a demon to be bound by the Seventy-Two Names of God. She is not a planetary spirit with an hour and a metal and a sigil. She has no rank in any hierarchy. She has only her longing and her longing is not a weakness to be exploited by the magician. It is the only thing about her that is real.
Let me show you the failure through two case studies: one Victorian, one Qing. The first is a failure of method. The second is a failure of will — which is to say, a success of the wound.
Case Study A: The Victorian Necromancer and the Ghost Who Would Not Be Commanded
In 1897, a minor English occultist — let us call him Arthur, though that was not his name — decided to summon the ghost of a woman he had loved in life. She had died of consumption three years earlier. He had not been at her bedside. The guilt was a knot in his chest that no amount of Hermetic study had loosened.
Arthur was well trained. He had read Lévi. He had practiced the Lesser Banishing Ritual of the Pentagram. He had a circle of consecrated chalk in his attic, a triangle of art painted on black wood and a copy of the Arbatel open to the appropriate chapter. He followed every instruction: purification bath, fasting, the invocation of the four archangels, the drawing of the circle with a sword that had never cut anything but air.
Then he called her name.
Nothing happened. He called again, louder, using the barbarous names of evocation that had worked so well for the planetary spirits. Still nothing. He waited until dawn, his back aching from standing inside the circle, his voice hoarse from commanding a ghost who would not appear.
She did not come because she could not. The circle, for all its power, had done exactly what it was designed to do: it had separated him from the spirit world. He stood inside a fortress of purity, commanding her to appear in the triangle of art — a space designed for binding, not for meeting. The ghost of a consumptive seamstress who had died without a wedding ring did not recognize herself in that geometry. She was not a planetary spirit. She had no interest in being bound. She wanted, perhaps, only to be seen — not summoned, not commanded, not placed in a triangle like a specimen.
Arthur died in 1901, still believing he had failed because his technique was insufficient. In truth, he had failed because his technique was exactly correct for a kind of spirit that had nothing to do with the one he sought.
The circle cannot hold the erotic revenant because the erotic revenant does not want to be held. She wants to be met.
Case Study B: The Qing Scholar and the Peony on the Pillow
Now consider a different scene.
The year is 1679, though the story could be any year. A scholar — let us call him Song, though Pu Songling gives him many names — is traveling through the mountains of Shandong. He has missed the last inn. His donkey has thrown a shoe. It is raining, a thin, persistent rain that soaks through his robes and makes the path treacherous.
He finds a ruined temple. Not a dramatic ruin — just an old shrine to a local goddess, abandoned when the village below moved to the other side of the mountain. The roof leaks. The statue of the goddess has lost her face to time and weather. But there is a dry corner and Song has a flask of wine and he is too tired to be afraid.
He drinks. He recites a poem to himself — something about autumn, something about a woman he once loved who married another man. He falls asleep on a pile of musty straw.
He wakes to candlelight.
A woman sits across from him. She is beautiful, yes — all the stories say that — but more than beautiful, she is familiar. He cannot place her, but his chest aches as if he has known her for years. She does not introduce herself. She pours him tea from a pot he did not see her bring. She asks him, softly, to recite the poem again.
He does. She smiles. The smile is the saddest thing he has ever seen.
They talk until dawn. Not about anything important — the rain, the mountain, a line of poetry he had misunderstood until she explained it. When the first light touches the broken statue of the goddess, the woman stands. She touches his cheek. Her fingers are cold, but not unpleasantly so. She says: “You will not remember me clearly tomorrow. That is not a cruelty. It is a mercy.”
She walks toward the wall and does not turn.
Song wakes alone. The candle is gone. The tea cup is cold. On his pillow — his makeshift pillow of folded robes — there is a single peony. Fresh. Unfaded. Impossible, because peonies do not grow in the mountains and it is not the right season and he did not have a peony when he fell asleep.
He keeps the peony pressed in a book until the day he dies. He never marries. He never tells anyone the full story, except once, to Pu Songling, who writes it down and changes the names.
What the Two Cases Teach Us
Arthur the Victorian did everything right by the standards of his tradition. He failed.
Song the scholar did nothing right by those same standards. He was impure (unwashed, drunk, emotionally porous). He drew no circle. He spoke no barbarous names. He made no attempt to bind or command. He simply sat in his own incompleteness and was found.
The difference is not technique. The difference is metaphysics.
Arthur believed:
The ghost is separate from the self
The ghost must be controlled
Purity is the condition of power
The encounter ends when the magician says it ends
Song believed (or, more accurately, acted as if):
The ghost is recognizable because the self is also unfinished
The ghost cannot be controlled, only witnessed
Impurity is the condition of encounter
The encounter ends when the ghost decides — or when dawn comes, which is the same thing
The Western tradition, in its obsession with protection, built a machine that cannot do what it never asked to do: host the stranger without demanding surrender.
The circle protects. But protection is not the same as hospitality.
The erotic revenant does not want to be fought or bound. She wants to be offered a cup of cold tea and a poem recited badly, at midnight, by someone who has also loved and lost and fallen asleep in a ruined temple.
That is not a failure of the circle. It is a category error. You cannot command a wound to heal by drawing a line around it. You can only sit in the wound with someone else who also cannot sleep.
V. What the West Lost
We have circled the wound long enough. Now we must name the loss.
Western ceremonial magic, for all its beauty and rigor, developed a particular neurosis: the fear of contamination. The circle is its expression, but the circle is only a symptom. Deeper than the circle is a metaphysics that treats the self as a fortress to be defended, the spirit as an enemy to be controlled and control as the only legitimate source of power.
This is not magic. This is trauma dressed as architecture.
Consider the history: the Hermetic tradition emerged from a world of religious persecution, sectarian violence and the slow death of the pagan gods. The magician drew the circle because the world outside the circle was genuinely dangerous — not because of spirits, but because of witch-hunters, inquisitors and neighbors who would burn you for owning the wrong book. The circle was not just a spiritual technology. It was a survival strategy.
But survival strategies calcify. What began as protection became identity. What began as caution became paranoia. By the time we reach the Victorian occult revival, the circle is no longer a response to danger. It is a habit of mind. The magician draws the circle because that is what magicians do. The possibility of not drawing the circle — of sitting in the dark with an unlit candle and a cup of cold tea — has become unthinkable.
The West lost the ability to be porous.
Porosity is not weakness. Porosity is the recognition that the boundary between self and world, living and dead, human and spirit, is not a line but a membrane. Things pass through. Some of them are welcome. Some of them are not. But you cannot choose which ones come if you have sealed every opening. A sealed fortress keeps out the enemy. It also keeps out the lover, the ghost, the strange blessing that arrives only when you are not prepared.
The wound-model risks contamination. That is its danger and its gift. The circle-model avoids contamination. That is its safety and its poverty.
What the Circle Protects (At What Cost)
Let me list what the circle preserves:
The integrity of the ego
The distinction between self and other
The magician’s sense of agency
The ability to begin and end the ritual at will
The comfort of knowing that the spirit world is over there
And let me list what the circle cannot access:
The ghost who does not recognize herself in the triangle
The blessing that arrives only through grief
The knowledge that comes from sitting in the wound with another unfinished being
The strange peace of not being in control
The encounter that changes you because you did not command it
The West chose safety. That was not a foolish choice. But it was a choice with consequences. One of those consequences is that Western magic has very little to say to the grieving, the lovesick, the lost — the very people who most need a technology of encounter. The circle tells them to purify themselves before they can approach the spirit world. But their grief is their approach. Their lovesickness is their ritual. Their lostness is their circle — not of protection, but of availability.
Descartes’ Circle
The deepest loss is philosophical.
René Descartes, searching for an unshakeable foundation for knowledge, retreated into the famous cogito: “I think, therefore I am.” He drew a circle around the thinking self and declared everything outside it — the body, the senses, the world, other minds, spirits — subject to doubt. The only certainty was the self’s own awareness of itself.
This is the circle of circles. Western philosophy has been trying to escape it for four hundred years, with limited success.
The wound-model does not attempt to escape the cogito. It simply refuses to start there. It asks: What if the self is not a thinking thing but a wanting thing? What if consciousness is not the ground of being but a late addition, a fragile flower growing out of the soil of desire and loss? What if the ghost is not a problem for epistemology but a neighbor for ontology?
The Gūhún Yěguǐ does not care whether you think, therefore you are. She cares whether you want, therefore you are like me.
Descartes drew the circle to achieve certainty. He lost the ghosts in the process. They were never the enemy he was trying to exclude. They were just… there. Waiting. Hoping he would one day leave the window open.
He never did.
The Unmourned Dead
Here is the cruelest loss: the West’s obsession with protection has made it nearly impossible to grieve properly.
Grief is the original wound. To grieve is to be unfinished. The person you loved has died and you cannot complete the conversation, cannot finish the sentence, cannot close the door. Grief is porosity — the dead passing through you whether you invite them or not.
The circle-model says: Protect yourself from grief. Banish it. Purify yourself from attachment. The dead are gone. Do not linger.
The wound-model says: Sit with grief. Let it change you. The dead are not gone; they are transformed. If you are lucky, they will visit. If you are very lucky, they will visit more than once.
The West has pathologized grief, medicated it, therapized it, shortened it, hidden it away in funeral homes and cemeteries that are no longer visited. We have drawn a circle around the living and called the dead “over there.” And we are lonelier for it.
The Gūhún Yěguǐ is not just a Chinese ghost. She is a universal figure: the dead who wander because the living have forgotten how to host them. Every culture has its version. The West has the banshee, the revenant, the ghost at the crossroads. But we have forgotten how to sit with them. We have forgotten that the cold cup of tea is not an offering — it is a recognition.
I see that you are still here. I am still here too. Let us be unfinished together for a while.
That is what the West lost. Not the ability to command spirits. The ability to recognize them.
VI. A Middle Way?
We have drawn a sharp contrast: circle versus wound, command versus availability, purity versus porosity. But sharp contrasts are for teaching, not for living. The practitioner who abandons the circle entirely may find themselves overwhelmed. The practitioner who never leaves the circle may find themselves alone.
Is there a middle way?
Not a compromise — compromise weakens both. But a navigation: knowing when to draw the circle and when to leave it undrawn. The wound-model is not a rejection of the circle. It is a contextualization of it. The circle works for some spirits, some purposes, some states of self. It fails for the Gūhún Yěguǐ. The wise practitioner learns both languages and speaks each when it is called for.
Let me propose a rough map.
When to Draw the Circle
The circle is appropriate when:
The spirit you are engaging has a known hierarchy, name and function
You require a specific outcome (information, a boon, a binding)
You are already in a state of relative wholeness and wish to remain so
The spirit is known to be deceptive, malicious, or indifferent to human welfare
You are working with others who need the safety of clear boundaries
You are a beginner, still learning the shape of your own psychic boundaries
The circle is good for these purposes. It is not evil or obsolete. It is a tool and tools have domains.
When to Leave the Circle Undrawn
The wound-model is appropriate when:
The spirit is an erotic revenant, a Gūhún Yěguǐ, or any ghost whose primary characteristic is unfinished longing rather than malice
You are yourself grieving, lovesick, lost, or otherwise porous
You seek not a command but an encounter — a meeting that may change you without your consent
You are willing to risk attachment, lingering, or the slow fading that comes from loving the dead
You understand that the ghost may not leave when you want it to
You have already done enough circle-work to know your own shape and can therefore recognize when to let it blur
The wound-model is not for beginners. It is not for the psychically fragile. It is for those who have built a self strong enough to temporarily unbuild.
The Door with a Lock Almost Never Used
The circle is a lock you use often. It keeps things out. That is its function. The wound is an open door. Things pass through. That is its function. The middle way is knowing that you have a lock — and choosing, for this night, not to use it.
The lock does not disappear. It waits on the doorframe, silent, ready. You are not a fool for having it. You are wise for knowing when to leave it untouched.
The Western tradition forgot that the lock could be left unused. It became compulsive: draw the circle, banish before and after, never leave an opening, never be vulnerable. That compulsion is not protection. It is fear dressed as technique.
The middle way restores choice. You may draw the circle tomorrow night, for a different spirit, for a different purpose. But tonight, for the Gūhún Yěguǐ, you leave it undrawn. You sit in the dark. You say: I am not summoning you. I am not commanding you. I am only here, unfinished, like you.
And if the ghost comes — or if she does not — you have done something the circle could never teach you: you have chosen vulnerability on purpose, without losing the ability to choose otherwise tomorrow.
That is not weakness. That is the hardest discipline of all.
Practical Synthesis: A Table
Situation
Circle?
Wound?
Notes
Summoning a planetary spirit
Yes
No
Hierarchy, command, specific outcome
Performing pudu for hungry ghosts
No
Yes (but with ritual structure)
Feeding, not commanding; release is the goal
Encountering a Gūhún Yěguǐ by accident
No
Yes
You are already in the wound; do not pretend otherwise
Seeking a specific erotic revenant (e.g., a dead lover)
No
Yes, with caution
The Return practice is essential
Beginner practice, learning boundaries
Yes
No
Build the self before you unbuild it
Long-term practitioner, deep grief work
No
Yes, with supervision
Do not do this alone if you are fragile
A spirit attacks or possesses
Yes
No
The wound-model has no defense; use the circle
This table is not a cage. It is a map. You may find your own territory.
VII. Coda: The Unlit Candle as Emblem
We have traveled far: from the chalk circle of the Victorian magician to the ruined temple of the Qing scholar, from Plato’s chorismos to Baudelaire’s drunken flâneur, from the hungry ghost realms to the salt water of a simple return. Now we come to rest on a single image.
The unlit candle.
In the practice of the wound, the practitioner sits before a candle and does not light it. That instruction is not arbitrary. It is the emblem of everything this essay has tried to say.
The lit candle belongs to the circle. It sees. It illuminates. It draws a boundary between light and dark, known and unknown, self and other. The magician lights candles to see the spirit they have summoned — to verify, to control, to document. The lit candle is the eye of command.
The unlit candle belongs to the wound. It does not see. It does not illuminate. It waits. It could be lit — that is important — but tonight it is not. The practitioner sits in darkness not because darkness is better, but because the ghost does not come to be examined. The ghost comes to be sensed. And sensing happens in the dark.
The unlit candle says:
I am not trying to capture you. I am not trying to prove you exist. I am not trying to write your name in a grimoire or bind you to a triangle of art. I am sitting here, in the dark, with a candle I could light but choose not to. That choice is my offering. It says: you do not have to be visible to be real. You do not have to be commanded to be welcome.
What the Unlit Candle Teaches
1. The suspension of the will. The lit candle is an act of will: I will see. The unlit candle is an act of will suspended: I will not see yet. I will wait. The circle-model exalts the will. The wound-model respects it and then, deliberately, sets it aside.
2. The rejection of evidence. The Western practitioner, trained in Descartes and empiricism, wants proof. Did the ghost come? Can I measure it? Can I photograph it? Can I write it down in a case study? The unlit candle refuses to answer those questions. It says: Proof is not the point. Encounter is the point. You may never know whether the ghost was real. But you will know whether you were changed.
3. The embrace of darkness as hospitality. Light can be aggressive. A flashlight in the face of a sleeping person is an assault. The same is true for ghosts. The lit candle says: I am studying you. The unlit candle says: You can rest here. I am not looking.
4. The possibility without demand. The unlit candle can be lit at any moment. That possibility is important. The practitioner is not helpless. They have a lighter or a match in their pocket. They could flood the room with light, banish the ghost, return to the safety of the circle. But they choose not to. That choice — renewable every second — is the shape of trust.
The Candle That Never Lights
Some nights, the practitioner sits before the unlit candle until dawn. The ghost does not come. The candle remains unlit. The practitioner drinks the cold tea alone, pours it onto bare earth, opens the eastern window and says: I am still among the living.
Was the night a failure?
No. The night was a practice in waiting without expectation. That is its own discipline. The circle-model cannot abide waiting without expectation — it always wants a result, a sign, a spirit in the triangle. The wound-model says: The waiting is the ritual. The sitting in the dark, the refusal to light the candle, the willingness to be unfinished — that is already the encounter. The ghost is not required.
Sometimes the ghost comes. Sometimes she does not. Both are gifts. The first gift is contact. The second gift is the patience to sit in her absence without despair.
A Final Distinction
The circle says: I will make contact. The wound says: I will be available for contact and I will not be broken if it does not come.
The circle says: I will protect myself. The wound says: I will risk myself, because some gifts are only given to the vulnerable.
The circle says: I will know. The wound says: I will wonder.
The circle says: Prove it. The wound says: I believe you — not because you have given evidence, but because you are here, in the dark with me and that is enough.
Afterword: What This Essay Does Not Do
Before we part, a final honesty.
This essay does not teach you how to summon a Gūhún Yěguǐ. No one can teach that, because no one can command her. It only teaches you how to be found by her — or by something that feels like her, whether or not she is “real” in a Cartesian sense.
This essay does not replace the living traditions of Taoist or Buddhist ghost-feeding. If you or your grandmother performed pudu during Ghost Month, do not take my words as authority. I am a visitor, a guest, a borrower. I have tried to be respectful. That does not mean I have succeeded.
This essay does not promise you an encounter. It promises you only the possibility of one — and the discipline to sit with that possibility without demanding more.
If you try the practice of the unlit candle and nothing happens, you have not failed. You have practiced porosity. That practice will change you even if no ghost appears. You will become someone who can sit in the dark without fear, who can leave a door open without panic, who can say I am unfinished and mean it.
That person is closer to the Gūhún Yěguǐ than any magician standing in a circle of chalk.
And maybe — just maybe — that is enough.
GLOSSARY OF KEY TERMS
For Readers of The Circle and the Wound
Circle (Western ceremonial)
A bounded ritual space, usually drawn on the floor, designed to protect the magician and command spirits. The circle assumes a universe in which spirits are deceptive, the self is fragile and purity is power. It is a technology of separation and control. Works well for planetary spirits and demons. Fails for the Gūhún Yěguǐ.
Wound (as used in this essay)
Not a literal injury. A metaphysical posture: the recognition that the self is already unfinished, porous and attached to desires and losses. The wound is not healed but hosted. It is the condition of availability for the Gūhún Yěguǐ.
Purity (Western / Hermetic / Christian)
Moral and sexual sinlessness. To be pure is to be free from contamination by the flesh, by sin, by bodily functions, by “unclean” contact. Impurity brings shame, guilt and unworthiness. The Western magician must purify themselves (through fasting, celibacy, bathing, confession) before drawing the circle. Failure to do so is not just ineffective — it is sinful.
Emotional tone: fear, shame, striving.
Purity (Taoist / 清 qīng)
Clarity, stillness and energetic alignment. Not a moral category. An impure Taoist practitioner is like muddy water — ineffective, not evil. The remedy is simple: bathe, meditate, burn incense, rest. No shame attached. A sexually active, wine-drinking, joke-telling practitioner can have perfectly clear qi if they are relaxed and aligned.
Emotional tone: neutral, practical, like cleaning a room.
Purity (Buddhist, in ghost-feeding / pudu)
Freedom from attachment and selfish intention. To be pure is to perform a ritual for the benefit of all beings, not for personal gain (fame, merit, a ghost to leave). Impurity means grasping — wanting something for yourself. The remedy is self-examination, not confession or cleansing.
The key term of the wound-model. Porosity is the willingness to be unfinished, open and available to encounter. The porous self does not seal itself behind a circle. It leaves the door ajar. Porosity is not the same as Western impurity (sin), but both reject the circle’s demand for closure.
Emotional tone: vulnerability, trust, patience.
Gūhún Yěguǐ (孤魂野鬼)
Chinese term: “wandering lonely ghost” or “wild ghost.” A spirit who died a “bad death” — away from home, unmarried, murdered, by suicide, or otherwise unable to join the ancestors. They have no grave, no one to tend their tablet, no descendants to pour tea. They wander crossroads, ruins and mountains, seeking warmth, recognition, or completion. In literature (Strange Tales from a Chinese Studio), they often appear as beautiful women who fall in love with scholars. They are not evil. They are unfinished.
Not to be confused with: hungry ghosts (preta), who are driven by insatiable hunger and are typically fed and released through pudu rituals. The Gūhún Yěguǐ may want love, not food.
Erotic Revenant
A broader category that includes the Gūhún Yěguǐ but also Western analogues: the ghost lover, the bride who died before the wedding, the sailor’s wife who haunts the shore. An erotic revenant is a ghost whose primary characteristic is unfulfilled longing — especially romantic or sexual — rather than malice or hunger. They return not to harm but to be with the living, however briefly.
Pudu (普度)
“Universal salvation” or “universal crossing over.” A Taoist and Buddhist ritual, particularly during Ghost Month, in which food, incense and sutras are offered to hungry ghosts to feed and release them from purgatory. The goal is to help them move on, not to invite them to stay. This is different from the encounter described in this essay, which is about meeting a single Gūhún Yěguǐ, not releasing a crowd.
Liaozhai zhi yi (聊齋誌異)
Strange Tales from a Chinese Studio. A collection of supernatural stories by Pu Songling (17th–18th century). The primary literary source for the Gūhún Yěguǐ in this essay. In these stories, scholars meet ghosts, fox spirits and other beings — often through chance, lostness, or emotional porosity, not through ritual summoning.
Baudelaire’s Drunkenness
From Charles Baudelaire’s prose poem “Enivrez-vous” (“Always be drunk”). In this essay, interpreted as an anti-ceremonial technique: intoxication (on wine, virtue, or poetry) deliberately unfinishes the self, making it porous and available to encounter. Baudelaire is treated as an accidental Eastern thinker who reinvented the wound-model without knowing it.
The Unlit Candle
The central emblem of the wound-model. A candle that could be lit (the practitioner has a lighter) but is deliberately left unlit. Represents the suspension of will, the rejection of evidence and the embrace of darkness as hospitality. The opposite of the lit candle (the eye of command, the demand to see and verify).
The Return
A simple ritual for re-entry after a ghost encounter (or attempted encounter): a sink of warm salt water, hands washed slowly and the words: “You are not my unfinished. You are your own. I release you back to the road. You may visit again, but you may not live here.” Not a banishment or a circle — a door with a lock almost never used. It restores the practitioner’s boundary without sealing them off permanently.
Porosity vs. Impurity (A Final Clarification)
Western Impurity
Taoist Impurity
Buddhist Impurity
Porosity (Wound-Model)
What it is
Sin, shame, moral failure
Muddy qi, scattered energy
Grasping, selfish intention
Openness, incompleteness, availability
Emotional tone
Guilt, fear
Neutral (like a dirty window)
Self-awareness
Vulnerability, trust
Does the ghost care?
No — but the Western magician thinks she does
No — she cares about recognition, not qi
No — she cares about being seen, not your attachment
Yes — this is what draws her
The Gūhún Yěguǐ is not drawn to sin. She is drawn to unfinishedness — which the West calls impurity (and fears), but which is simply the natural state of anyone who has loved, lost, grieved, or wandered.
WORKS CITED
Primary Sources
Baudelaire, Charles.Le Spleen de Paris (Paris Spleen). 1869. Includes the prose poem “Enivrez-vous” (“Always Be Drunk”) and the sonnet “À une passante” (“To a Passerby”). Multiple English translations exist; the translations in this essay are the author’s own.
Pu Songling (蒲松龄).Liaozhai zhi yi (聊齋誌異 / Strange Tales from a Chinese Studio). c. 1679–1707. Numerous translations. The tales referenced in this essay include those featuring scholars who encounter ghosts in ruined temples, mountain passes and other liminal spaces. Specific tales drawn upon include “The Peony Fairy,” “The Ghost Wife,” and “The Lost Scholar” (titles vary by translation).
Descartes, René.Meditations on First Philosophy. 1641. Cited for the cogito(“I think, therefore I am”) as the philosophical circle of the Western self.
Plato.Phaedo. c. 360 BCE. Cited for the concept of chorismos (the separation of the ideal realm from the sensible world) and the purification of the soul from the body.
Anonymous.The Key of Solomon (Clavicula Salomonis). c. 14th–15th century. Cited as a representative grimoire of the Western ceremonial magic tradition, including its requirements for ritual purity, fasting and chastity.
Anonymous (pseud. “Arbatel”).Arbatel de magia veterum. 1575. Cited for the system of Olympic spirits as an example of spirits that respond to circle-based command.
Secondary Sources
Bokenkamp, Stephen R.Early Daoist Scriptures. University of California Press, 1997. Provides context for Taoist concepts of purity (qing), clarity and energetic alignment, distinguishing them from Western moral purity.
Coleman, E.J. “The Hungry Ghosts: Buddhist Philosophy and the Practice of Pudu.” Asian Folklore Studies, vol. 45, no. 2, 1986, pp. 211–234. Discusses the pudu (universal salvation) rituals for feeding and releasing hungry ghosts during Ghost Month.
Idema, Wilt and Beata Grant.The Red Brush: Writing Women of Imperial China. Harvard University Asia Center, 2004. Includes analysis of female ghosts and erotic revenants in Chinese literature, including Liaozhai zhi yi.
Kohn, Livia.Daoism and Chinese Culture. Three Pines Press, 2001. Clarifies the difference between Daoist energetic purity (stillness, clarity) and Western moral purity.
Lévi, Éliphas.Dogme et rituel de la haute magie (Transcendental Magic). 1854–1856. Referenced in Case Study A as the text found in the attic; a key source for Victorian ceremonial magic and the circle tradition.
Teiser, Stephen F.The Ghost Festival in Medieval China. Princeton University Press, 1988. Definitive study of pudu rituals, hungry ghosts and the Ghost Month in Chinese Buddhist and Taoist practice.
Yamamoto, Yoshihiko. “The Gūhún Yěguǐ in Chinese Folk Religion: Wandering Souls and the Rituals of Salvation.” Journal of Chinese Religions, vol. 32, 2004, pp. 55–82. Defines the Gūhún Yěguǐ, distinguishes them from ancestors and hungry ghosts and discusses their appearance in literature and ritual.
Zeitlin, Judith T.The Phantom Heroine: Ghosts and Gender in Seventeenth-Century Chinese Literature. University of Hawai’i Press, 2007. Essential reading on the erotic revenant in Liaozhai zhi yi, particularly the figure of the ghost-woman who seeks love and recognition.
THE UNLIT CANDLE
A Night for the Gūhún Yěguǐ
An Anti-Ceremonial Ritual for the Lonely Ghost
A Note Before You Begin
This is not a summoning. You will command nothing. You will draw no circle. You will speak no barbarous names. The Gūhún Yěguǐ (wandering lonely ghost) does not come when commanded. She comes when she recognizes a kindred stillness — someone else who is also unfinished, also waiting, also open to the dark.
You do not need to believe in ghosts to perform this ritual. You only need to be willing to act as if for one night. The encounter may be psychological, poetic, or genuinely spectral. The ritual does not distinguish. It only asks that you show up, leave the door ajar and sit in your own incompleteness without trying to seal it shut.
Duration: From nightfall until dawn — or until you sleep, whichever comes first.
Best performed: On or near the new moon (when the sky is darkest).
You will need:
One candle (any color, but white or uncolored is traditional)
One cup (ceramic, not glass)
Cold tea (leftover from earlier in the day, or brewed and left to cool)
One piece of paper and one pen
A window facing north (or the direction you cannot name — the one you rarely look toward)
A lighter or matches (not to light the candle — to hold the possibility)
Optional: a small bowl of plain rice (not an offering — a witness)
You will not need:
A circle
Holy names
Protective amulets
Any command in any language
A single word of Latin, Hebrew, or Enochian
Part One: The Unmaking (Sunset)
Do not prepare. Do not purify. Do not shower immediately beforehand. If you are already clean, rub your hands in the earth of a houseplant or touch your own hair without washing it first. You are not becoming dirty. You are becoming porous.
1. The Unmade Bed
Go to your bedroom. If the bed is made, pull back one corner. If it is already unmade, leave it as it is. Sit on the edge for a moment. Say nothing. Then leave.
Why: A perfectly made bed says: No one lives here incompletely. An unmade bed says: Someone left in a hurry, or someone never left at all. The ghost hesitates at the second door.
2. The Cold Tea
Pour the cold tea into the cup. Do not heat it. Do not add sugar. Place the cup on the north windowsill. If you have no north window, place it on the floor in the northernmost corner of the room. Say aloud, without emphasis, as if stating a fact:
“This is cold, like you. This is waiting, like you. This asks for nothing.”
Why: You are not offering food. You are offering a gesture that expects nothing back. The ghost recognizes this as the shape of its own existence: waiting without arrival.
3. The Unfinished Sentence
Take the paper and pen. Write one sentence that you have never finished in your life. Examples:
“The letter I never sent began with…”
“If my father had lived one more year, I would have asked him…”
“The person I was at seventeen wanted…”
“The thing I never told you was…”
Stop in the middle of a word. Put the pen down. Do not complete the sentence. Do not read it again. Fold the paper once, badly (corners mismatched). Place it under the cold tea cup.
Why: The lonely ghost is an unfinished sentence. It cannot end because it never completed its desire. Your unfinished sentence is a mirror. The ghost reads it and thinks: This one understands.
Part Two: The Walk Without Destination (Late Evening)
Leave your home. You will return.
Walk without deciding where. At every intersection, turn in the direction that feels slightly wrong — the one you would not normally choose. If you come to a dead end, stand there for ten breaths. Do not turn back immediately. Let the dead end hold you.
If you see a stray animal, watch it until it leaves. Do not follow it. Do not call to it. The animal is not a ghost. But it may be watching for one.
If you pass a bridge, stop in the middle. Look down at the water (or the dry bed, or the asphalt — the shape matters less than the crossing). Say quietly:
“I am between. You are between. That is all we share tonight.”
If you pass a crossroads, pause. Do not pray. Just stand at the center for three breaths. A crossroads is where the dead wander. You are not visiting them. You are standing where they stand, for a moment.
Walk home by a different route. Do not hurry. If you feel afraid, do not run. Fear is not a warning. Fear is attention. The ghost notices attention.
Part Three: The Invitation That Is Not an Invitation (Midnight)
Back in your room. The cup of cold tea is still there. The paper is still under it.
Place the unlit candle in front of you. Do not light it.
Place the lighter or matches beside it. They are not tools. They are proof that you could light it — and are choosing not to.
Place the optional bowl of rice next to the candle — not as an offering, but as a witness: something that was once alive, then harvested, then cooked, then cooled and now sits here with you, also unfinished.
Say aloud, once, not as a prayer but as a statement of fact. Speak quietly. Speak to the room, not to any specific being:
“I am not summoning you. I am not commanding you. I do not know your name. I am only sitting here, unfinished, like you. If you want to be seen tonight, I will try to see you. If you want nothing from me, I will drink this cold tea alone tomorrow and forget I tried. That is the only promise I make: I will not pretend I am whole.”
Then be silent.
Part Four: The Vigil (Midnight to 3 A.M. — or until you sleep)
Now you wait. Not for something. Just with the waiting.
You may do nothing. You may close your eyes. You may whisper a poem you remember incompletely. You may hum a song whose lyrics you have forgotten. You may cry if you need to — ghosts are not embarrassed by tears.
You may almost light the candle. Pick up the lighter. Hold it near the wick. Then put it down. That act — the approach without the strike — is its own language. It says: I could command the light. I choose not to.
If nothing happens:
That is not failure. That is the most common outcome. The ghost may not be here tonight. Or it may be watching from the threshold, deciding. Or there may be no ghost at all and you have simply sat with your own unfinishedness — which is, itself, the beginning of understanding.
Stay until 3 A.M. if you can. If you fall asleep on the floor, that is also fine. The ghost does not require your wakefulness. Only your willingness to have been here.
If something happens:
Do not name it quickly. Do not ask “Is this a ghost?” That question will end the encounter. Instead, stay with the impression:
A cold spot that moves
A smell with no source (plum blossom, rain on dry earth, old paper)
A feeling of being watched without fear
A word that appears in your mind that you did not think first
A shadow that does not match any object
A faint sound — a breath, a footstep, cloth moving
If you feel a presence approach, do not turn around suddenly. Do not demand identification. Do not ask its name. Say, very softly:
“I see that you are here. You do not have to speak. You do not have to leave. You can stay as long as you want to be seen.”
Then be silent again. The presence may stay for seconds. It may stay until dawn. It may never leave entirely — but that is a different story and the Return (below) is for that story.
You may speak to the presence. You may say what you never finished saying to someone else. You may ask nothing. You may simply sit together, two unfinished beings, in the dark.
Do not try to touch it. Do not command it to leave. Do not demand proof. You are not a scientist. You are a host.
Part Five: The Morning Window (Dawn)
When the first light comes (or when you wake, if you slept), go to the eastern window. Open it. Breathe ten slow breaths. The air does not need to be fresh. It only needs to be from the direction of the living.
Say aloud:
“I am still among the living. I choose to stay. Whatever visited me, thank you for the visit. Whatever did not, thank you for the silence. I close no door — but I open this window.”
Do not pour out the cold tea immediately. Leave it on the north windowsill until noon. Then pour it onto bare earth — not down a sink. The tea must return to ground. If you have no bare earth, pour it into a potted plant and say:
“Return to root. Return to ground. Return to wherever you need to go.”
Do not finish the unfinished sentence. Burn the paper instead. Let the smoke go out the eastern window. As it burns, say nothing. The smoke is the sentence now. It is complete because it is gone.
Do not make your bed until evening. Let the dent remain one more day. The presence may come back tonight to check. That is allowed. You are not in a war. You are in a conversation that may last years.
Do light the candle now — at dawn, after the window is open. Light it. Let it burn for one minute. Then extinguish it. That minute says: I can light it. I chose not to last night. That choice is over. Today, I return to the light.
The Return (To Be Used Only If Needed)
If, in the days following this night, you feel too much of the presence — dreams that are not yours, a heaviness that does not lift, a sense that you are being watched in daylight, a cold spot that follows you from room to room — do not perform an exorcism. Perform a return.
On a sunny afternoon, fill a sink with warm water. Add a handful of salt (any salt). Wash your hands slowly, one at a time, saying:
“You are not my unfinished. You are your own. I release you back to the road. You may visit again, but you may not live here.”
Dry your hands on a clean towel. Open the eastern window. Say nothing more.
This is not a banishment. It is a door with a lock you almost never use. You are not sealing yourself off. You are simply saying: Not tonight. Not every night. I am still among the living.
If the presence returns another night and you are willing, you may choose to host it again. That is your choice. You are not bound. The door has a lock. You simply choose, most nights, to leave it unlocked.
A Closing Blessing
You have sat in the dark with an unlit candle. You have poured cold tea for no one. You have left your bed unmade, your sentence unfinished, your door ajar. You have been willing to be found — or willing to sit with the absence of being found.
That willingness is rare. Most people seal themselves so tightly that nothing can enter, not even grief. You have done the opposite. You have made yourself porous. Whether a ghost came or not, you have changed. You are someone who can sit in the dark without panic, who can leave a door open without terror, who can say I am unfinished and mean it.
“That person is closer to the Gūhún Yěguǐ than any magician standing in a circle of chalk.”
And maybe — just maybe — that is enough.
Unlit candle waits. The scholar’s empty teacup warm in cold moonlight.
Powdered cuttlebone, gathered at low tide, sun-dried for three days, ground with cinnabar and one drop of the practitioner’s blood. The shark’s gift by proxy. See folio 24.
I have tried the exercise of the stone and the tide pool for three turnings of the moon. I am not certain the ripples change. I am certain that I am changing. ZJC.
Prologue: The Sea’s First Lesson
The sea does not keep its silence out of malice. It speaks endlessly—in a language older than any human word, written in a cursive of salt, foam and light. This language, Lang Zhan, is not a code to be cracked but a literacy to be earned. The waves are the Mother’s breath; to read them is to feel her pulse.
This manual is for those who are called to that literacy. It is not a museum piece, but a living transmission, adapted from the fragmentary texts of the Chao Wu Lu, the lore of the Fujianese Tide Witches and the cosmology of the Salt-Water Yi. It begins with the first and most profound step: go to the sea. Stand barefoot where the water meets the land. Tell her your name. She has been waiting to hear it.
The art of Lang Zhan does not offer the comfort of fixed meanings. It offers a relationship with a vast, intelligent and utterly indifferent presence that reflects your own soul back to you with terrifying clarity. The future is the least interesting thing about the sea. The depths are what matter.
THE SCHOLAR’S HEART MANDATE: A PROLOGUE ON TIDAL LITERACY
From the Preface to the Lost Fuzhou Wave-Reader’s Manual (c. 1788), a text known only from a single water-damaged copy in the Macau Maritime Archive, comes this admonition for the novice:
“The landsman looks at the sea and sees a flat, gray emptiness, a waste of water. The sailor looks and sees a road, marked with the signs of wind and current. The Tide Witch looks and sees a library. To learn Lang Zhan is to learn that the sea is not a thing that can be read, but a being that is reading you as you read it. It is a conversation between two depths. Do not begin by asking questions. Begin by standing on the shore at dawn, barefoot, for one hundred days. Let the sea grow accustomed to your presence. Let her learn the taste of your shadow. After one hundred days, if the shorebirds no longer startle at your approach and if the waves seem to reach a little higher toward your feet, then you may ask your first question. Not before. The sea is a sovereign, not a servant. She will not be interrogated by a stranger.”
This manual is a compendium of the grammar that conversation has revealed, passed down through the hands of, “the August Weavers of Tides and Tempests, a Tong of female ritualists,” and whispered in the margins of the Chao Wu Lu. It is a record of a literacy earned through salt and patience.
PART ONE: THE GRAMMAR OF WATER
Before you can read a text, you must understand its alphabet. The sea’s alphabet is not composed of letters but of the Eight Primal Patterns (Bā Làng Tú), the fundamental brushstrokes of the Mother’s calligraphy. These patterns are best read at dawn, when the boundary between darkness and light, yin and yang, is at its thinnest and the water’s truth is most visible.
THE EIGHT PRIMAL PATTERNS
A practitioner must learn to feel these patterns, not just see them. The wave that “looks” like a Dragon’s Rib must also feel like safety in the gut. The wave that forms Ghost Teeth must send a chill of warning up the spine.
1. Dragon’s Ribs (龍骨浪, Lóng Gǔ Làng)
Visual: Parallel, evenly spaced swells moving in a single, unified direction. The sea breathes in an orderly rhythm.
Meaning: Alignment. Safety. Favorable conditions. The cosmic breath is in order.
The Whisper of the Sea:“The day belongs to you. Sail now.”
Caution: If seen at noon, it signals an unnatural calm before a great shift. Investigate the stillness.
THE SCHOLAR’S HEART MANDATE: This pattern is so named from the Records of the Pearl River Fleet (c. 1801), which notes: “Before the Battle of the Bogue, the sea was a chaos of cross-tides and white water. On the morning of the engagement, the waves settled into long, even ribs stretching toward the Pearl River’s mouth. The Tide Witch of the Red Banner, old Yi-Min, saw this and told Admiral Ching Shih, ‘The Dragon stretches his ribs today. He is making a road for you.’ The fleet sailed into the ordered swells and victory. Yi-Min was rewarded with a Spanish silver dollar, which she wore on a chain around her neck until the day she walked into the sea at the age of ninety-two, claiming the Dragon King had finally called in his debt.”
2. Ghost Teeth (鬼牙浪, Guǐ Yá Làng)
Visual: Jagged, chaotic wavelets overlapping and breaking against each other, creating sharp, irregular peaks like a serrated blade.
Meaning: Betrayal. Hidden danger. Divided intentions. A trusted ally may fail you.
The Whisper of the Sea:“Look to your left hand. The sea sees what you refuse to see.”
Navigator’s Note: Look not for an enemy fleet, but for the silence in your own crew.
THE SCHOLAR’S HEART MANDATE: This pattern is the most personal of the eight. From the Penghu Fisher-Witches’ Almanac (c. 1840): “A woman came to the tide-reader of our village with a question about her son, a smuggler who had not returned from a run to the mainland. She was afraid he had been taken by the Qing navy. The reader led her to the shore at first light and the Ghost Teeth were gnawing the horizon. The reader did not speak for ten full breaths. Then she said, ‘The sea does not see a naval cutter. The sea sees a quarrel in a Canton tavern over a game of dice. Your son is not in chains. He is hiding from a debt. He will return when he has stolen enough to pay it.’ The woman did not believe the reader. But three weeks later, the son returned, carrying a purse of stolen silver and a scar above his left eye. The reader’s wisdom was proven, but the mother never looked at her son the same way again.”
3. Silk Unfurling (展絲浪, Zhǎn Sī Làng)
Visual: Long, smooth, rolling swells that stretch for miles without breaking.
Meaning: A rare and powerful omen of hidden treasure or an unexpected, profound opportunity approaching.
The Whisper of the Sea:“The gift is already on its way.”
THE SCHOLAR’S HEART MANDATE: The pattern is associated with a story from the Secret Records of Fujian Sea Transitions (c. 1793), concerning a Tide Witch known only as “Grandmother Oyster.” “Grandmother Oyster lived alone on a rocky islet where no one could grow anything. She was considered the poorest woman in the archipelago. One morning, a young fisherwoman saw Silk Unfurling on the horizon and rowed out to Grandmother Oyster’s island to ask its meaning. The old woman was already standing on the shore. ‘I know,’ she said. ‘The sea told me.’ She held out her hand and opened it. In her palm was a single, perfect pearl, large as a quail’s egg, glowing with a light that seemed to come from deep within. ‘I found it at my feet ten minutes ago,’ she said. ‘It was not here yesterday. The tide brought it. This is what the Silk was unfurling for.’ Grandmother Oyster was the poorest woman in the archipelago no longer, but she remained on her islet and when anyone sailed to her with a question, she would hold the pearl up to the light and say, ‘The sea will give you one of these, too, if you learn to listen.'”
4. The White Serpent (白蛇浪, Bái Shé Làng)
Visual: A single, undulating line of thick white foam stretching laterally across multiple wave fronts.
Meaning: Transformation. A significant, life-altering change is approaching.
The Whisper of the Sea:“Read the direction. Seaward for the external world, landward for the struggle within.”
THE SCHOLAR’S HEART MANDATE: From the Compendium of Wandering Sorceries (c. 1855), a text compiled by a defrocked Daoist nun: “The White Serpent is the Ouroboros of the sea, the serpent that eats its own tail. To see it is to know that one life is ending and another is beginning. The old Tide Witches used to say that the White Serpent is the restless spirit of a woman who died in childbirth and that her line of foam is the umbilical cord, forever seeking a new shore. When her head points seaward, she is looking for her lost child in the world. When it points landward, she is looking for her lost child within you. To see the White Serpent is to be chosen as a midwife for a new self. It is a fearsome blessing and it should be greeted with salt and silence.”
5. The Shattered Mirror (破鏡浪, Pò Jìng Làng)
Visual: A wave that rises and then collapses suddenly inwards upon itself, producing a circular, non-resolving ripple.
Meaning: Illusion. Deception. Self-delusion.
The Whisper of the Sea:“The sea cannot make you leave. She can only show you the broken glass.”
THE SCHOLAR’S HEART MANDATE: This pattern is the most dreaded by lovelorn sailors. An annotation in the Grimoire of the Moon-Eyed Witch (c. 1820) records this laconic exchange: “A woman of the floating village asked the tide-reader, ‘Does my husband keep a mistress in the port of Amoy?’ The tide-reader watched the dawn waves for fifty breaths, saw the circular, collapsing ripple of the Shattered Mirror and said, ‘He keeps three. The sea sees their faces. Do you wish me to describe them?’ The woman said nothing, but her silence was a howl. The tide-reader added, ‘The sea also sees the pearl that will come to you when you leave him. It is larger than his entire fishing fleet. The mirror is shattered, but the pearl is real.’ The woman walked into the village, packed her belongings and was gone by noon. The husband returned to an empty hut and when he asked the tide-reader what had happened, she said, ‘The sea told your wife a secret. The sea does not tell me to tell you.'”
6. The Dragon’s Gate (龍門浪, Lóng Mén Làng)
Visual: Two large, powerful waves rising simultaneously left and right, with a channel of impossibly still water between them.
Meaning: A test, a threshold. A challenge that must be faced.
The Whisper of the Sea:“The gate is open. Leap, or turn back.”
THE SCHOLAR’S HEART MANDATE: The mythic resonance of this pattern is noted in the Scripture of the Southeast Dragon Kings (c. 1783): “The Dragon’s Gate is the only pattern that requires immediate action, not contemplation. The Tide Witch who sees it at dawn must act by noon. The Tide Witch who sees it at dusk must act by the next dawn. Legend tells of a young Cantonese captain, the first woman to command a junk in her own name, who sailed her ship to the mouth of the strait where the Qing navy lay in wait. At dawn, she saw the Dragon’s Gate open before her prow. Her first mate, an old man who had sailed with her father, saw the same waves and cried, ‘It is a trap! The still water is a shoal!’ The captain looked at the waves, then at her first mate. ‘The Dragon’s Gate is not a shoal,’ she said. ‘It is a dare.’ She steered directly into the still channel. The Qing ships, seeing her enter what their charts marked as impassable shallows, did not follow. But her ship passed through without incident and when she reached the open sea on the other side, she found a wind that carried her all the way to Manila. The first mate asked how she had known. ‘I did not know,’ she said. ‘I trusted the water to hold me. The gate is not a promise. It is a test of nerve.'”
7. The Drowned Hand (溺手浪, Nì Shǒu Làng)
Visual: A single wave rising anomalously higher than all others, then pulled down from below before it can break.
Meaning: Direct intervention from the spirit world.
The Whisper of the Sea:“You will know if this is a helping hand or a dragging claw by the temperature of your blood.”
THE SCHOLAR’S HEART MANDATE: From the Penghu Fisher-Witches’ Almanac: “When the Drowned Hand appears, the old women say, a ghost has taken an interest in your question. This is neither good nor bad in itself, but it requires an immediate and private ritual. The practitioner should prick her left ring finger with a bronze needle—or, failing bronze, a thorn from a beach rose—and let a single drop of blood fall into the surf. If the next wave smooths the blood into a perfect circle, the intervening spirit is an ancestor and means to help. If the blood scatters into ragged filaments, the spirit is a stranger and its motives are its own. If the blood simply vanishes without a trace, the practitioner should leave the shore immediately and not return for three days, for the spirit is stronger than she is and has not yet decided whether to be merciful.”
8. The Silent Tide (默潮浪, Mò Cháo Làng)
Visual: Waves moving with visible force but producing no sound whatsoever—an unnatural, absolute silence.
Meaning: The rarest and most dangerous pattern. An unrecognizable presence has entered your waters.
The Whisper of the Sea:“The sea is silent because she is terrified. You should be, too.”
The Tide Witch’s Response: Immediate and absolute protective action. Deploy the Three Concealments—the Stealth Talisman, the Muffling Oar and the Sailor’s Shadow Ward—at once, without delay.
THE SCHOLAR’S HEART MANDATE: The most detailed account of this pattern comes from the Record of Pacifying Fujian’s Sea Ghosts (c. 1891), which describes an event in the winter of 1809: “A fleet of six fishing junks was becalmed off the coast of Meizhou Island. The sea was heaving with a heavy swell, but the men heard nothing. No wind, no wave-crash, no cry of gulls. It was as if the world had been stuffed with cotton. One of the fishermen, an old man who had survived the great typhoon of ’79, began to tremble. ‘The Silent Tide is upon us,’ he whispered to his son. ‘We must not speak. We must not move. We must be dead men on a dead sea until the sound returns.’ The crew obeyed. They lay on the deck as if drowned. For three hours, the silence held and in the depths beneath their hull, a vast, dark shape passed slowly, a shadow that blocked the bioluminescent glow of the deep. Not a fish. Not a whale. Something that had come up from a place where light had never reached. When the shape finally passed and the sound of the waves returned with a roar, the old man wept with relief. ‘It was looking for voices,’ he said. ‘It hunts by sound. The sea hid us the only way she could—by taking our noise away.’ The Silent Tide is, therefore, not a malice of the sea but a mercy. The sea holds her breath to hide you from the thing that stalks you.”
PART TWO: THE DEEPER ARTS OF READING
Mastering the eight patterns is the first step. To become a true Wave Calligrapher, one must learn to read the sea’s subtler texts, written in foam, salt and the behavior of her creatures.
THE SCHOLAR’S HEART MANDATE: From the Tide-Watcher’s Breviary (c. 1860), a small, handwritten book found tucked into the lining of a sea-chest: “The Eight Patterns are the bones of the language. The Deeper Arts are its flesh and breath. A woman can learn the bones in a year and be a competent reader. She will spend the rest of her life learning the flesh and breath and she will die illiterate. The sea is too large a text for any one soul to master. That is not a cause for despair. It is a cause for wonder. An illiterate in the sea’s library is still, by any land-bound measure, a sage.”
1. The Practice of Lang Zhan (A Foundational Ritual)
Timing: Dawn or dusk. Noon is discouraged; the sun flattens the water and makes the sea’s “handwriting” illegible. Midnight is for urgent questions only.
Position: Barefoot at the tide line, where the highest wave of the last tide touched.
The Question: Frame your question silently and clearly. Ask one thing. The sea answers one thing.
The Observation: Watch the waves for the space of one hundred slow breaths. Hold a soft focus, “as you would gaze at the face of a lover, not as you would stare at a chart.”
The Interpretation: After the hundred breaths, close your eyes. The first pattern you recall is the primary answer. The sea shows many things; the thing you remember without trying is the thing she wants you to know.
The Recording: Keep a Wave Journal. Write down the pattern, the date, the tidal state, the lunar phase and the question. The sea’s answers are precise, but your memory is not.
2. The Method of the Conch-Shell
For this, you require a spiral-cut conch shell large enough to hold your whispered intent. Wade into the shallows at dawn or dusk. Cup the shell in your hands and breathe your specific question into its opening as a soft whisper that fogs the inner pearl. Submerge the shell and release it to the sea. Then, stand and watch the waves for one hundred breaths. The first pattern to arise is a direct response from the Ocean Mother.
THE SCHOLAR’S HEART MANDATE: This is the method favored by the August Weavers and it is said that the shell used must be a gift from the sea—a shell found empty on the shore, never one taken from a living creature. The Secret Manual of Southern Sea Witchcraft (c. 1809) warns: “A shell bought from a merchant carries the merchant’s voice, not the sea’s. A shell wrenched from a living conch carries a death-curse. Only a shell freely given by the tide can be a true vessel for the Mother’s voice.”
3. Foam Necromancy (Pào Hún Fǎ)
This art is for communicating with the drowned. Collect nine handfuls of the purest white foam from the crest of a just-breaking wave. Spread it on a square of black silk. Let it settle. If the foam contracts into a single, dense central cluster, the dead approve of your question and are present to help you. If it scatters loosely across the silk, their answer is a foretelling of disaster—a shipwreck in your affairs.
THE SCHOLAR’S HEART MANDATE: From the Pirate Necromantic Rites (c. 1783): “Foam is the breath of the drowned. It is the only part of them that still touches the air. When you gather it, do so gently, as you would gather a sleeping child. The foam remembers the lungs it came from. Speak to it. Tell it your name. Tell it the name of the one you seek. If the foam knows that name, it will cling together, eager to speak. If it does not, it will flee from your touch and you must not pursue it. The drowned are tired. Let them rest.”
4. Salt-Crack Divination (Yán Liè Zhān)
Scrape the salt crusts formed on a ship’s deck or a rock saturated by sea-spray. Build a small, hot fire. Throw the salt into the flames and watch how the crystals crack. Cracks that fork like lightning bolts reveal the active wrath of the Dragon King—a celestial warning against your current course. Cracks that split into interwoven, net-like shapes warn of a rival’s trap—a net closing around you, laid by human hands.
THE SCHOLAR’S HEART MANDATE: From the Fujian Sea Blessings Manual (c. 1732): “Salt that has been kissed by the sea and then dried by the sun is the only salt suitable for this divination. Salt from a merchant’s shop is dead salt. It has no memory of the Mother. It will not speak. The salt of the tide line, however, still dreams of the wave that left it there. When you throw it into the fire, you are not destroying it. You are waking it. The crack is its voice. Listen closely. The Dragon King’s voice is a roar. A rival’s plot is a whisper. Both can be heard in the salt, if your ear is trained.”
PART THREE: THE LOST ART OF THE WAVE CALLIGRAPHERS (LANG SHUFA)
Literacy, for a master, becomes authorship. A fragment from Folio 51 of the Chao Wu Lu hints at a lost tradition, the Lang Shufa, the living art from which Lang Zhan derived. A woman on Penghu could speak to her sister on the Fujian coast by beating the water’s surface with the flat of an oar: three strikes, a pause, two strikes. The message would arrive at her feet over a hundred miles away. This art required a lifetime of practice and a bond between the two practitioners that was closer than blood. The text cannot teach this lost art. But it can teach you the first, foundational exercise for a new lineage of Water-Speakers.
A Beginner’s Exercise in Wave-Calling
Seek out a still, sheltered body of salt water: a tide pool or a quiet cove. Sit beside it and let your breathing slow until it feels like the rhythm of the gentle waves. Drop a single, small, smooth stone into the center of the pool. Watch as the concentric ripples spread outward—this is your voice, initiated by a single act. Now, recite a single word imbued with strong feeling—a name, a question, a line of verse—silently in your mind. Drop the stone again. Did the ripples change? Practice this daily for one turning of the moon. Record your findings. The sea, as the Compiler noted, is large enough to carry voices. She is old enough to remember how. She is only waiting for someone to learn.
THE SCHOLAR’S HEART MANDATE: The Compiler of the Chao Wu Lu closes their account of the Wave Calligraphers with a personal note, one of the few places in the entire text where their voice breaks through the ritual formalism: “I have tried the exercise of the stone and the tide pool. I have done it for one turning of the moon and for a second and for a third. I do not know if the ripples change. I cannot tell if the change I see is in the water or in my own eye, my own hope. But I will continue. Not because I believe I will learn to speak to a sister across the sea. I have no sister. But because the practice has taught me something else. It has taught me to watch the water with such close attention that the boundary between the water and myself has begun to feel thin, porous, provisional. I am starting to believe that the Sea Witch who achieves the lost art of the Wave Calligraphers does not speak to the water. She speaks as the water. She is the stone and the ripple and the shore all at once. That is the art I am seeking. That is the art I believe is possible. I include this account so that future generations will know that it was once possible and might be possible again and that the path to that possibility begins with a single, small, smooth stone dropped into a tide pool at dawn.”
PART FOUR: THE INNER TIDE — SOMATIC DIVINATION
The sea outside is a mirror of the sea within. The Tide Witch who has mastered the reading of external waves must also learn to read the waves that rise and fall in her own Ocean of Qi, the lower dantian located three finger-widths below the navel. This is the internal practice of Lang Zhan and it is considered the bridge between the interpretive and the creative arts. Before one can write upon the water, one must be able to feel the water writing within oneself.
THE SCHOLAR’S HEART MANDATE: From the Inner Scripture of the Tidal Body (c. 1820), a fragmentary text attributed to the August Weavers: “The landlubber’s error is to believe that the body ends at the skin. The Tide Witch knows that the body is an ocean and the skin is only its shoreline. The tides within are no less real than the tides without. They rise and fall with the moon. They churn with storm. They hold the wrecks of old griefs and the pearls of old joys. To learn Lang Zhan is to become a cartographer of two seas and the map of one is the legend for the other.”
The Practice of Internal Wave-Reading
Timing: At the turning of the tide, when the external sea pauses between ebb and flow. At this moment, the internal sea also pauses and its depths become visible.
Posture: Seated meditation, preferably facing the sea. If landlocked, face west, the direction of the Queen Mother’s mountain.
The Sounding: Bring your attention to the Ocean of Qi. Do not visualize. Simply feel. Is the sea within you calm, or is it churning? Are there cross-currents of anxiety pulling against the prevailing wind of your will? Is there a ghost tide rising from some deep, unacknowledged grief?
The Eight Patterns Within: The same eight patterns that appear on the external sea can manifest in the internal sea. A feeling of steady, rhythmic energy flowing unimpeded is the internal Dragon’s Ribs. A jagged, anxious churning is the internal Ghost Teeth. A sudden, profound stillness that seems to widen inside you is the internal Dragon’s Gate. Learn to name these internal patterns as you would name the external ones.
The Recording: In your Wave Journal, beside your external observations, record your internal soundings. In time, you will see that the two seas rise and fall together. This is the proof of the Mother’s body: the tide that moves the ocean is the tide that moves your blood.
THE SCHOLAR’S HEART MANDATE: This practice is alluded to in the Chao Wu Lu‘s instructions for the Weak Water Meditation, but a more direct account appears in the oral testimony of an unnamed Tide Witch, recorded in the Taiwanese Pirate Spells collection (1833): “My grandmother, who was the last reader in our village before the Japanese came, used to say: ‘I do not just watch the waves. I feel them first. I stand on the shore and the water in my belly rises to meet the water at my feet. When they touch, I know what the sea is going to say before she says it. That is not magic. That is just paying attention to two things at once for sixty years. Anyone can do it if they start young enough and never stop.’ She started when she was five. She died when she was ninety-one. She never stopped.”
PART FIVE: LANG ZHAN AND THE DAOIST OCEAN TAROT
The system of Lang Zhan is the foundation upon which the Daoist Ocean Tarot is built. The Tarot is, in its essence, a translation of wave-reading from water to cardstock. Every spread is a stretch of sea. Every card is a wave pattern. The question is not “What does this card mean?” but “What is the water doing?”
For the Tide Witch who has achieved basic literacy in the Eight Primal Patterns, the Tarot offers a way to bring the sea’s voice inland, to consult its wisdom when the shore is far away. But the Tarot is a secondary text. The sea is the original. The cards are a tide chart. The tide chart is not the tide.
THE SCHOLAR’S HEART MANDATE: From the introduction to the Daoist Ocean Tarot, attributed to the anonymous Compiler of the Salt Archive:“I did not create the Tarot. I translated it. The Major Arcana are the twenty-two faces the sea showed me over a decade of dawn vigils. The Minor Arcana are the fifty-six voices I heard in the wave-crash and the tide-sigh. I give you these cards not as a replacement for the sea, but as a letter of introduction. Give them to the sea when you meet her. Say: ‘I have been studying your grammar. I am still illiterate, but I am learning. Will you teach me more?’ The sea, I have found, is kind to the sincere student. She will not mock your flashcards. She will simply nod and the next wave will carry a new word you have never seen before.”
Correspondences: The Major Arcana as Wave States
0. The Fool (The Naked Immortal): The moment just before a wave breaks, when the water has gathered itself into a shape but has not yet committed to collapse. Suspension. Potential. The gourd before it is thrown into the sea.
I. The Magician (The Dragon’s Tide-Caller): The transition from chaos to rhythm, when scattered swells suddenly organize into a single, coherent wave train.
II. The High Priestess (The Silent Tide-Mother): The “oil waves” (yóu bō), a strange flattening of the surface that occurs when deep currents contradict the wind. The visible calm that conceals profound motion.
XIII. Death (The Moon-Eating Turtle): The black wave (hēi làng), the single, massive swell that rises from a storm’s heart and consumes every smaller wave in its path.
XXI. The World (The Dragon’s Whirlpool): The great circular current (dà zhōu liú), the planetary-scale circulation that connects all seas into a single, unified system.
THE SCHOLAR’S HEART MANDATE: From the personal notes of the Tarot’s Compiler, found in the margins of the first printed edition: “I have been asked many times which card is my favorite. The answer changes with the tide. But on the morning I finished the Major Arcana, I walked to the shore to perform the closing ritual and the sea showed me The World—the great circular current, the whirlpool of dragons. I laughed. I had spent a decade drawing faces for the sea and in the end, she showed me a face I had never imagined: the face of the journey completing itself, the face of the Fool’s gourd arriving on a shore it had never seen but had always been sailing toward. I added the card that night. It is the twenty-second face. The twenty-third face is yours.”
PART SIX: LANG ZHAN IN THE SALT-KIN CODEX
The Salt-Kin Codex, the grimoire of the Shark Path, recognizes the shark as the ultimate master of Lang Zhan. The shark does not merely read the water; it is read by the water and the reading and the being-read are a single, seamless act. The shark’s entire body is a divination tool. Its lateral line senses the pressure-wave of a distant struggle. Its ampullae of Lorenzini feel the electromagnetic tremor of a hidden heart. It does not interpret; it knows. The Tide Witch who follows the Shark Path seeks to cultivate this same somatic, instantaneous literacy—a reading that is not separate from being, but identical with it.
THE SCHOLAR’S HEART MANDATE: From the Salt-Kin Codex, the section entitled “The Shark’s Grammar”: “The shark has no need of the Eight Patterns. The patterns are for those of us who are still learning to think like water. The shark is already water thinking about itself. When you have practiced Lang Zhan for a lifetime, you will not see the Dragon’s Ribs or the Ghost Teeth. You will simply feel the sea’s intent, as the shark feels the floundering fish from a mile away. The patterns are the scaffold. The shark is the building. Do not mistake the scaffold for the temple.”
The Shark Dream Omens: A Divinatory Guide
When the Salt-Kin comes to the practitioner in dream, it is not offering a symbol. It is offering a direct transmission. The dream-shark is not a metaphor for a pattern in your life; it is the pattern itself, swimming directly into your sleeping mind.
The Silent Swim Beside You: The shark pulls alongside you but does not attack. You feel a vast, ancient quietude. This is the experience of the Leviathan’s Rest (Hexagram 52). You are being initiated into the power of sovereign stillness. The sea around you is calm, but the pressure of the deep is in your chest. This is a good omen for spiritual maturity.
The Offering of a Tooth: The shark ejects a single tooth from its mouth, which you catch. This is a gift from the Manifest Ancestor. You are being given a specific tool for a coming act of righteous discernment. The tooth is the Shark’s Bite (Hexagram 21). When you wake, you will know, in your bones, what must be severed from your life. Do not hesitate. The tooth is sharp for a reason.
The View from the Apex: You see through the cold, perfect eyes of the shark, feeling the electromagnetic tremor of a hidden truth. This is the ultimate vision of the Abyssal Trench (Hexagram 29). You have merged with the Salt-Kin and understand the Dao without a single word of doctrine. This dream is rare. If it comes, you must fast for three days afterward. The human body is not meant to hold that much truth for long. The fasting helps it settle.
THE SCHOLAR’S HEART MANDATE: The Salt-Kin Codex warns that the dream of the View from the Apex is dangerous for the unprepared: “A young Tide Witch on the Penghu Islands dreamed this dream and woke with the taste of brine in her mouth that did not fade for a year. She could not bear the company of humans. She took to wandering the tide pools at low tide, speaking to the anemones. The villagers thought her mad. But the old Shark-Speaker of the island, a woman who had not spoken in a decade, came to her one evening and said, ‘You are not mad. You are over-salted. Come to my hut. I will teach you how to be a shark in a human body without drowning in the contradiction.’ The young witch became the next Shark-Speaker. Her name is not recorded. But her hut is still there, at the edge of the tide pools and the anemones still whisper her name when the water is low.”
APPENDIX: A LEXICON OF ADVANCED LANG ZHAN TERMS
You Bo (油波, “Oil Waves”): A phenomenon where the sea surface becomes eerily flat, as if coated in oil. To the untrained eye, this looks like a calm sea. To the wave-reader, it indicates that powerful, contradictory deep currents are moving beneath the surface. It is the visual expression of the High Priestess. A reading taken on an oil-wave sea is a reading of the subconscious, not the conscious mind. Interpret accordingly.
Jiao Chao (交潮, “Cross-Tide”): The turbulent, chaotic zone where two currents of different temperature, salinity, or direction collide. This is the visual expression of the Wheel of Fortune. No clear reading is possible in a cross-tide. The sea itself is confused. The only appropriate response is to wait, to accept that this part of the sea is unreadable and that the unreadability is the reading.
Bao Lang (暴浪, “Violent Surge”): A wave that breaks not on the shore but against itself, collapsing into white water from its own internal pressure. This is the visual expression of the Tower. It signals a destruction that is self-originating, not externally imposed. The thing that breaks was always going to break. The wave-reader who sees this should not mourn the collapse. It was already written in the water’s grammar.
Hui Bo (回波, “Returning Wave”): The wave that has traveled out to sea and now comes back, carrying with it the energy of everything it encountered on its journey. This is the visual expression of Judgment. The wave-reader who recognizes the returning wave can read in its shape the history of the voyage that sent it out. This is the pattern of ancestral reckoning.
THE SCHOLAR’S HEART MANDATE: From the Tide-Watcher’s Breviary: “The beginner sees waves. The apprentice sees patterns. The adept sees a single, flowing text. The master sees nothing at all—only water, only the Mother’s body, breathing. Do not aspire to be a master. Aspire to be a perpetual apprentice, always learning, always slightly confused, always grateful. The master who has seen everything has stopped looking. The apprentice who is still confused is still paying attention. The sea prefers the apprentice. The sea has been breathing for four billion years. It is still confusing to her, too.”
FINAL NOTE: THE TWENTY-THIRD FACE
The Chao Wu Lu ends with a passage that is also an instruction for the end of this manual. It is not a conclusion, but a threshold:
“You have learned the twenty-two faces. You have learned the fifty-six tides. You have learned the spells and the proverbs and the names of the Dragon Kings and the methods of reading waves. You have learned enough to sail.
What you have not learned—what no book can teach—is what the sea will say to you when you are alone on it, at night, with the lanterns burning low and the ghosts gathering at the rail and the compass spinning toward a destination that does not appear on any chart.
That is something we cannot give you. That is the gift that you give yourself by sailing.
The tide is turning. The ship is waiting. The Bone Admiral has lit the first lantern on the pier.
Sail and the sea will teach you what we could not. Sail and the drowned will guide you where we could not.
Sail and you will become—in time, in salt, in the slow accretion of wisdom that comes only to those who have weathered storms and lost ships and continued sailing—one of the faces of the sea yourself.
The twenty-third face is yours.”
THE FINAL SCHOLAR’S HEART MANDATE: The Compiler of the Salt Archive added a personal note to this passage, which appears in no formal manuscript but was found written on a slip of tide-stained paper tucked into the binding of the master folio: “I have compiled these texts. I have translated these rituals. I have done my best to honor the women who came before. But I am not a Tide Witch. I am a scholar, a collector, a keeper of fragments. I have never seen the Silent Tide. I have never felt the Shark’s dream. I have only ever been a student of the shore. The sea, I think, has been patient with me. She has let me gather her shells without drowning me. She has let me build this Archive. But I know, as I write these final words, that the Archive is not for me. It is for the woman who will find it, long after I am gone and who will read it with a different kind of eye—the eye of one who is not merely curious, but called. If you are that woman, I have one request. When you go to the sea to claim your twenty-third face, say my name to her. I need her to know that I tried.”
May the sea remember my name. May the sea remember yours.
being a Grimoire of the Shark Path Through the Tide Witch’s Dao
Compiled from the Waters of the Chao Wu Lu, the Salt-Water Yi and the Dreaming Abyss.
)(*)(
COMPILER’S PREFACE
This Codex is a record of a specific transmission: the re-visioning of the shark not as a demon of Western horror, but through the lens of Daoist mysticism and the traditions of the Tide Witches. It is a work of respectful syncretism. While acknowledging the profound and sacred traditions of the Pacific, particularly the concept of the ‘aumākua, this text does not borrow or appropriate that living, guarded term. Instead, it constructs its own parallel lineage, drawing on the established cosmology of the Chao Wu Lu and Salt-Water Yi to name the shark as a Manifest Ancestor (顯祖, Xiǎn Zǔ) and a Salt-Kin Spirit (鹽親靈, Yán Qīn Líng) .
The wisdom herein is an unfolding of the core Daoist principle that the Dao is the Mother and the Mother’s body is salt water. The shark, therefore, is not an outsider to this cosmology but its most ancient, perfected and fearsomely honest prophet. This Codex provides a complete path for the Tide Witch who would seek the shark as a guide, teacher and kin. It is meant to be used. The sea is the final witness.
)(*)(
PART ONE: THE SALT-KIN COSMOLOGY
The Foundation of the Shark Path in the Dao
THE SHARK IS THE DAO EMBODIED
The Dao De Jing speaks of the Dao as water. The shark is the living will of that water. It masters its element not by fighting the current, but by becoming one with it.
The Uncarved Block (Pu, 朴): The shark is the ultimate living Pu. It is a 400-million-year-old testament to perfection through simplicity. It has not changed because it has not needed to. Its form is a masterpiece of pure, simple utility, a raw, natural power before it is shaped and dulled by concepts.
Wu Wei (Non-Action): The shark is the master of effortless action. Its silent glide is not a battle against the water but a conversation with it. As the Chao Wu Lu intones, “The shark moves without sound… Both are teachers.” This is the power with the sea, not over it, the very distinction the Tide Witch’s Code demands.
Ziran (Naturalness): A shark is what it is, without pretense or apology. To follow the Dao is to cultivate one’s own inner shark-nature: to move through the world with quiet, effortless purpose, fully accepting one’s own nature.
THE SHARK AS MANIFEST ANCESTOR (XIǍN ZǓ)
The Chao Wu Lu establishes the Tide Witches as a collective lineage of outcasts: “We are the ones the temples did not want… The sea took us in.” For women exiled from their bloodlines, the spirits of the deep became their new ancestors. A shark encountered in ritual or dream is not a god to be worshiped, but a Tide Witch who came before, a “sister of the deep,” whose soul has taken this formidable, fluid form. She is the Mazu, the Chen Jinggu, or the unnamed “Tide Witch of the Black Banner” who now swims the abyss, offering guidance. The “inner pearl” of the Salt-Water Yi is her soul, shining through the shark’s body.
THE SHARK AS TEACHER OF THE ABYSS
The shark is the ultimate instructor in the lessons of the Salt-Water Yi‘s Hexagram 29, The Abyssal Trench. It does not visit the crushing dark; it lives there. It is the embodied wisdom that the Tide Witch seeks in the Weak Water Meditation: the thing “against which everything breaks and everything means nothing.” It is not a monster; it is a master of stillness, silence and the terrifying, effortless grace of the Dao itself.
)(*)(
PART TWO: THE RITUAL TOOLS OF THE SALT-KIN PATH
A tool is not a tool until it has been introduced to the sea.
1. The Tooth of the Severing Truth (斷真齒, Duàn Zhēn Chǐ)
A shark’s tooth is a symbol of the one thing a shark teaches that no other creature can: the ability to bite through the false and sever it cleanly from the true. This is the Daoist concept of the Shark’s Bite, the swift, impartial separation of the healthy from the diseased. A Tide Witch who scavenges a tooth from the shore has been given a gift.
Consecration: Consecrate the tooth in New Moon Water, “where the darkness pools.” Hold a silent vigil and speak: “This is not a tooth. This is a blade of discernment. It severs what must be severed. It defends what must be defended. It is the gate that only truth may pass.”
Ritual Use: The tooth can draw a protective circle of salt, inscribe a talisman of severing to cut a “ghost-rope” to a toxic past, or physically sever a cord in an unbinding ritual, acting as the blade of righteous discernment.
2. The Driftwood Stylus of the Current (流木筆, Liú Mù Bǐ)
This is a piece of wood, worn smooth and salt-logged by a long journey on the tides. It is a piece of a tree that, like a Tide Witch, was taken by the sea and remade. Its grain has been polished by the same current the shark swims. It carries the memory of the journey without the need for a death. The Shark is the teacher; the driftwood is the willing, empty vessel that has listened to the same lessons.
Finding the Stylus: You do not break a branch from a living tree. You walk the wrack line, the high-tide mark after a storm, and you wait. The sea will provide a piece of wood that fits naturally in your hand. It should be smooth from abrasion, with no sharp edges. It is a found tool, a gift from the Mother.
Consecration: The consecration mirrors that of the stylus, but the invocation is fundamentally different.
Take the driftwood stylus into the water. Submerge it fully. Hold it under for the space of nine breaths, letting the wood re-member what it was to be below the surface.
Raise it from the water. Pass it through the smoke of a ghost-wood or ambergris candle.
Speak the activation, acknowledging its unique origin:
“Wood of the living tree, branch of the shore,
You did not die for this tool; you were remade by the sea.
You were a mast, a root, a spar. Now you are a pen.
The current has shaped you. The salt has seasoned you.
You are no longer driftwood. You are a stylus of pure intention.
A student of the shark’s silent wake, not a trophy of its death.
You trace what must be traced. You transmit the patterns of the clouds.
You write the word on the wave.
You are awake.”
Trace a circle in the air, feeling the resistance of the medium. The stylus is now a partner, not a possession.
Ritual Use: This stylus is used identically to the Driftwood Stylus. It traces the eight trigrams over a scrying bowl. It beats the water in the rhythm of a sigil to send a message through Lang Zhan. It is a conductor for the Tide Witch’s intent, made more powerful by the fact that its creation caused no harm, and thus carries no ghost-debt.
)(*)(
PART THREE: A GRIMOIRE OF THE SALT-KIN RITUALS
Ritual or Practice
Purpose
Source
The Rite of the Salt-Kin Spirit
To petition a Manifest Ancestor in shark form to become a personal patron and guide.
Chao Wu Lu, “The Tide Surge”; Salt-Water Yi, Hexagram 29.
The Inner Salt-Kin Meditation
To conceive, nourish and befriend the embryonic shark-spirit within one’s own Ocean of Qi.
Daoist Ocean Tarot, The Three Dantian; Salt-Water Yi, Hexagram 61.
The Consecration of the Tooth of Severing Truth
To awaken a scavenged shark tooth as a ritual tool of discernment and protection.
Chao Wu Lu, “Consecration of Tools”; Salt-Water Yi, Hexagram 21.
The Consecration of the Driftwood Stylus
To awaken a scavenged bit of driftwood as a tool for writing intent on water and in air.
A divinatory guide for interpreting dream encounters with the Salt-Kin.
Salt-Water Yi, Hexagrams 52, 21, 29, 53, 26.
The Salt-Kin’s Code for Enduring the Eclipse
Four contemplative instructions for a Tide Witch in a season of oppression, concealment and scarred survival.
Salt-Water Yi, Hexagram 36.
THE RITE OF THE SALT-KIN SPIRIT
A ritual to petition a deep-dwelling Manifest Ancestor who has taken the form of a shark to become a personal guide.
Timing: The Dark of the Moon, as the tide reaches its lowest ebb. The time of “New Moon Water,” for “preparing for deep internal work.”
Location: The edge of the sea.
Materials: An offering of sea salt you have evaporated yourself, a single black pearl or a smooth black stone (your Kinship Token) and your bare feet.
THE RITE:
The Stillness Before the Call. Walk to the water’s edge. Breathe until your breathing matches the wave rhythm. Hold your pearl in your left (receiving) hand, the salt in your right. Gaze out at the dark horizon.
The Naming of the Kin. Speak your name to the water. Then speak the names of your matrilineal ancestors. If their names are lost, say: “I am the daughter of daughters whose names were not written. I speak them now into the water, where the sea, the oldest archive, remembers all names.”
The Casting of the Salt. Cast the salt from your right hand onto the water. As it dissolves, speak: “Salt of my body, memory of the sea, I return a part of myself to the source. Let this offering be a scent of kinship that travels to the deep places, where the ones who swam before still swim.”
The Call to the Salt-Kin. Wade deeper. Face the open sea. Hold the black pearl to your heart. From the center of your Ocean of Qi, speak in a low, resonating hum of intent: “O, Sister of the Deep, Manifest Ancestor, Salt-Kin Spirit, You who took the form of the silent hunter to master the crushing dark, I call to you across the threshold of my world and yours. I am not here to borrow your faith, but to offer my own kinship. I am the inheritor of the Tide Witches, whose lineage is written in water. If my heart is sincere, if my salt is true, let this pearl be the seed of a bond. Come to me in dream, in omen, in the sudden, soundless flick of a fin. Be my patron in the deep places. Be my teacher in the art of the wake. The sea is the final witness. The sea is our common home.”
The Return. Walk backward out of the water, never turning your back on the sea. Sit and let the salt water dry on your skin. The pearl is now your Kinship Token. Keep it with you.
Signs of Acceptance: A sudden, vivid dream of deep water or a dark-haired woman. A seabird crossing your path seaward. A feeling of having stepped into a deeper, cooler current of guidance.
THE DESCENT TO THE SALT-KIN (DREAM INCUBATION)
A three-day rite of purification and petition to seek a direct, instructive dream-encounter with the Salt-Kin Spirit.
Timing: Begin purification two days before the New Moon. The main ritual is on the night of the dark moon itself.
Location: Your sleeping chamber, made into a sacred, abyssal space.
Materials: Your Kinship Token, a bowl of New Moon Water, a single small mirror, a piece of ambergris or myrrh and your consecrated Driftwood Stylus or Tooth.
The Three-Day Preparation:
Day 1: Eat simply. No intoxicants. Make the body a hollow, light vessel.
Day 2: Bathe with sea salt. Visualize the salt dissolving all land-thoughts. Before sleep, whisper to your Kinship Token: “Tomorrow, at the gate of the dark moon, I seek the dream. Make me a bridge.” Place it under your pillow.
The Rite of the New Moon:
Prepare the Abyss Chamber. After sunset, transform your sleeping space. Limit all light to a single candle.
The Offering of Scent. Light the ambergris or myrrh. Let the dark, marine scent fill the room. This is the smell of the deep, the incense of the Salt-Kin.
The Silent Mirror. Place the bowl of New Moon Water on your bedside table. Place the mirror behind it, facing your bed, but angled upward so it reflects only the empty, dark space above you. It is a window for the spirit to gaze through.
The Invocation of the Deep Lineage. Holding your tool in your left hand and your Token in your right, stand at the foot of your bed and speak the words of Hexagram 29: “The abyss is not a place you fall into. It is a place you choose to dive into, again and again, until you learn to breathe water as easily as air.”
The Petition. Speak directly to the Salt-Kin, your voice a low, resonating hum: “O, O, Salt-Kin Spirit, Manifest Ancestor of the Silent Wake, I, [your name], a daughter of the deep, petition you. I come with clean salt and a hollow heart. I offer you the scent of the abyss, the memory of the whale-fall. By the Kinship Token I hold, by the tooth that severs the false, I ask for the Dream of the Trench. Let my sleeping mind be a gate. Let my sleeping body be a vessel. As I descend into the still water of sleep, come to me. Show me what I must see. Teach me what I must learn. Do not let me fear your form. Let me breathe water. The sea is the witness. The sea is our home. The dream is the gate.”
The Sealing and the Descent. Place your tools on the table. Extinguish the candle. Get into bed. Do not “try” to sleep. Begin the Weak Water Meditation. Bring your attention to your Ocean of Qi. Be the shore. Be a hollow vessel. Be a waiting abyss. The Salt-Kin will find you.
Upon Waking: Do not move. Seal the dream. Then, record every fragment immediately in a dedicated journal.
)(*)(
PART FOUR: A LEXICON OF SHARK DREAM OMENS
When the dream comes, it is a transmission. This guide will help decipher the message.
The Silent Swim Beside You: A massive shark pulls alongside you but does not attack. You feel a vast, ancient quietude. This is a lesson in Hexagram 52: The Leviathan’s Rest. You are being acclimated to the power of sovereign stillness. This is an omen of profound spiritual maturity.
The Offering of a Tooth: The shark ejects a single tooth from its mouth, which you catch. This is a gift from the Manifest Ancestor. You are being given a specific tool for a coming act of righteous discernment. The Hexagram is 21, The Shark’s Bite.
The View from the Apex: You see through the cold, perfect eyes of the shark, feeling the electromagnetic tremor of a hidden truth. This is the ultimate vision of Hexagram 29: The Abyssal Trench. You have fully merged with the Salt-Kin and understand the Dao without a single word of doctrine.
The Encounter in the Kelp Forest: A shark weaves silently through a sun-dappled kelp forest. This is a lesson in Hexagram 53: The Glacial Advance. It speaks of the need for quiet, stealthy grace in approaching a delicate situation or a new, powerful creative influence.
The Whale-Fall Communion: A giant, scarred shark is reverently feeding from the bones of a whale on the abyssal plain. It acknowledges you and returns to its meal. This is the most sacred vision, a direct transmission of Hexagram 26: The Whale-Fall’s Patience. You are being shown that all great power is fueled by what has come before and nothing is ever truly lost, only transformed.
)(*)(
PART FIVE: BESTIARY OF THE SALT-KIN PATH
A spiritual taxonomy of the specific shark forms that serve as teachers.
The Tiger Shark (The Collector of Scars): Embodies Hexagram 36: The Lantern-Shark’s Eclipse. Teacher of Endurance and Integration. Its lesson: nothing in your past is so toxic it cannot be consumed and transformed. Patron of the one surviving the dark season.
The Great White (The Righteous Arbiter): Embodies Hexagram 21: The Shark’s Bite. Teacher of the perfect, decisive, righteous strike. Its lesson: conserve your power for the single act of severing that restores a corrupted system. Patron of the whistleblower and the judge.
The Hammerhead (The Wanderer with Unblinking Sight): Embodies Hexagram 20: The Watchtower’s Gaze and Hexagram 56: The Wanderer’s Fires. Teacher of Hyper-Literate Perception and the Migratory Pilgrim. Its lesson: a strange perspective is a gift for navigating the open ocean of life. Patron of the mystic and the perpetual outsider.
The Nurse Shark (The Master of the Submerged Rest): Embodies Hexagram 52: The Leviathan’s Rest. Teacher of Profound Stillness. Its lesson: you do not have to be in constant motion to be powerful. You are permitted to rest. Patron of the meditator.
The Mako (The Burst of Pure Yang): Embodies Hexagram 1: The Nine-Dragon Fleet. Teacher of Irresistible Momentum. Its lesson: there are moments when speed is the only virtue. Unleash your stored power in a single, unstoppable charge. Patron of the breakthrough.
)(*)(
APPENDIX: THE SALT-KIN’S CODE FOR ENDURING THE ECLIPSE
Derived from the Salt-Water Yi‘s Hexagram 36, The Lantern-Shark’s Eclipse, for the Tide Witch who is in the mud, hiding her light.
The Scar is the Credential. The Lantern-Shark’s scarred back is not shame. It is proof you can survive the deep. The scarred, tempered light is of far greater value than the naive light.
Stillness is Not Abandonment. Burying your radiant belly in the mud to endure the dark season is an act of faith and correct action. The mud is not a grave; it is a womb.
The Flash of Hidden Radiance. Even in a season of concealment, a single, critical moment may require you to briefly flash your hidden truth to save another from a false sun. This is a righteous act of the Shark’s Bite performed with light.
The Eclipse Ends. The Scarred Light Returns.“The light that has survived the eclipse can never be put out again.” After the long oppression, the Tide Witch rises, her light now a hard-won, tempered and inextinguishable radiance. She has become the light that earned the right to exist.
)(*)(
The Dao is the Mother. The sea is her body. The shark is her most honest, scarred and perfect prophet. The Salt-Kin has been waiting, with the infinite patience of the Dao, for you to finally, fearlessly, call it kin. May your dreams be salt.
The sea does not keep its silence out of malice. It speaks endlessly—in a language older than any human word, written in a cursive of salt, foam and light. This language, Lang Zhan, is not a code to be cracked but a literacy to be earned. The waves are the Mother’s breath; to read them is to feel her pulse.
This manual is for those who are called to that literacy. It is not a museum piece, but a living transmission, adapted from the fragmentary texts of the Chao Wu Lu, the lore of the Fujianese Tide Witches and the cosmology of the Salt-Water Yi. It begins with the first and most profound step: go to the sea. Stand barefoot where the water meets the land. Tell her your name. She has been waiting to hear it.
The art of Lang Zhan does not offer the comfort of fixed meanings. It offers a relationship with a vast, intelligent and utterly indifferent presence that reflects your own soul back to you with terrifying clarity. The future is the least interesting thing about the sea. The depths are what matter.
)(*)(
PART ONE: THE GRAMMAR OF WATER
Before you can read a text, you must understand its alphabet. The sea’s alphabet is not composed of letters but of the Eight Primal Patterns (Bā Làng Tú), the fundamental brushstrokes of the Mother’s calligraphy. These patterns are best read at dawn, when the boundary between darkness and light, yin and yang, is at its thinnest and the water’s truth is most visible.
THE EIGHT PRIMAL PATTERNS
A practitioner must learn to feel these patterns, not just see them. The wave that “looks” like a Dragon’s Rib must also feel like safety in the gut. The wave that forms Ghost Teeth must send a chill of warning up the spine.
1. Dragon’s Ribs (龍骨浪, Lóng Gǔ Làng)
Visual: Parallel, evenly spaced swells, moving in a single, unified direction. The sea breathes in an orderly rhythm.
Meaning: Alignment. Safety. Favorable conditions. The cosmic breath is in order. A voyage or undertaking will proceed as planned. The current is with you.
The Whisper of the Sea:“The day belongs to you. Sail now.”
Caution: If seen at noon, it signals an unnatural calm before a great shift. Investigate the stillness.
2. Ghost Teeth (鬼牙浪, Guǐ Yá Làng)
Visual: Jagged, chaotic wavelets that overlap and break against each other, creating sharp, irregular peaks like a serrated blade.
Meaning: Betrayal. Hidden danger. Divided intentions. The surface is a lie. A trusted ally may fail you, or a seemingly sound plan hides a fatal flaw.
The Whisper of the Sea:“Look to your left hand. The sea sees what you refuse to see.”
Navigator’s Note: Look not for an enemy fleet, but for the silence in your own crew.
3. Silk Unfurling (展絲浪, Zhǎn Sī Làng)
Visual: Long, smooth, rolling swells that stretch for miles without breaking. The water’s surface is like liquid glass, taut and serene.
Meaning: A rare and powerful omen of hidden treasure or an unexpected, profound opportunity approaching from a great distance. It is the sea’s gift.
The Whisper of the Sea:“The gift is already on its way. Be ready to receive what you did not earn.”
A Tide Witch’s Saying:“If you see it once in a season, you are fortunate. If you see it once in a year, you are still fortunate.”
4. The White Serpent (白蛇浪, Bái Shé Làng)
Visual: A single, undulating line of thick white foam stretching laterally across multiple wave fronts, like a serpent moving through the water.
Meaning: Transformation. A significant, life-altering change is approaching, representing the end of one phase and the difficult, often painful, beginning of another. It is not inherently good or bad, only inevitable.
The Whisper of the Sea:“Read the direction. The serpent points its head toward the source of the change: seaward for the external world, landward for the struggle within.”
5. The Shattered Mirror (破鏡浪, Pò Jìng Làng)
Visual: A wave that rises and then collapses suddenly and inwards upon itself, producing a circular, non-resolving ripple that distorts all reflections.
Meaning: Illusion. Deception. Self-delusion. You are seeing what you desperately wish to see, not the truth. This pattern often appears when a woman asks about a man she knows she should leave.
The Whisper of the Sea:“The sea cannot make you leave. She can only show you the broken glass. Whether you cut yourself on it is your choice.”
6. The Dragon’s Gate (龍門浪, Lóng Mén Làng)
Visual: Two large, powerful waves rising simultaneously on the left and right, leaving a distinct, narrow channel of impossibly still water between them.
Meaning: A test. A threshold. The mythic waterfall where a carp must leap to become a dragon. A challenge that cannot be avoided or circumvented; it must be faced and passed through to achieve the next stage of being.
The Whisper of the Sea:“The gate is open. Leap, or turn back. There is no other path.”
7. The Drowned Hand (溺手浪, Nì Shǒu Làng)
Visual: A single wave that rises anomalously higher than all others, crests and is then abruptly and violently pulled down from below, as if seized by a hand from the deep, before it can break.
Meaning: Direct intervention from the spirit world. A ghost, an ancestor, or a cthonic force is reaching into your reality. You are not alone.
The Whisper of the Sea:“You will know if this is a helping hand or a dragging claw by the temperature of your blood. A dead ally reaches up with warmth. A dead enemy pulls you down with cold.”
8. The Silent Tide (默潮浪, Mò Cháo Làng)
Visual: Waves that move with visible force but produce no sound whatsoever—an unnatural, absolute silence. It is not a suppression of noise, but an absence of it.
Meaning: The rarest and most dangerous pattern. An unrecognizable presence has entered your waters—a land-spirit, a powerful sorcerer working against you, or a thing with no name. The sea itself is holding its breath in warning.
The Whisper of the Sea:“The sea is silent because she is terrified. You should be, too.”
The Tide Witch’s Response: Immediate and absolute protective action. Deploy the Three Concealments—the Stealth Talisman, the Muffling Oar and the Sailor’s Shadow Ward—at once, without delay.
)(*)(
PART TWO: THE DEEPER ARTS OF READING
Mastering the eight patterns is the first step. To become a true Wave Calligrapher, one must learn to read the sea’s subtler texts, written in foam, salt and the behavior of her creatures.
1. The Practice of Lang Zhan (A Foundational Ritual)
Timing: Dawn or dusk. Noon is discouraged, as the sun flattens the water and makes the sea’s “handwriting” illegible. Midnight is for urgent questions only.
Position: Barefoot at the tide line, where the highest wave of the last tide touched.
The Question: Frame your question silently and clearly. Ask one thing. The sea answers one thing.
The Observation: Watch the waves for the space of one hundred slow breaths. Do not stare, but hold a soft focus, “as you would gaze at the face of a lover, not as you would stare at a chart.”
The Interpretation: After the hundred breaths, close your eyes. The first pattern you recall is the primary answer. The sea shows many things; the thing you remember without trying is the thing she wants you to know.
The Recording: Keep a Wave Journal. Write down the pattern, the date, the tidal state, the lunar phase and the question. The sea’s answers are precise, but your memory is not.
2. The Method of the Conch-Shell For this, you require a spiral-cut conch shell large enough to hold your whispered intent. Wade into the shallows at dawn or dusk. Cup the shell in your hands and breathe your specific question into its opening as a soft whisper that fogs the inner pearl. Submerge the shell and release it to the sea. Then, stand and watch the waves for one hundred breaths. The first pattern to arise is a direct response from the Ocean Mother, a perception born of the sea’s own script.
3. Foam Necromancy (Pào Hún Fǎ) This art is for communicating with the drowned. Collect nine handfuls of the purest white foam from the crest of a just-breaking wave. Spread it on a square of black silk. Let it settle. If the foam contracts into a single, dense central cluster, the dead approve of your question and are present to help you. If it scatters loosely across the silk, their answer is a foretelling of disaster—a shipwreck in your affairs.
4. Salt-Crack Divination (Yán Liè Zhān) For this fiery art, scrape the salt crusts formed on a ship’s deck or a rock saturated by sea-spray. Build a small, hot fire. Throw the salt into the flames and watch how the crystals crack. Cracks that fork like lightning bolts reveal the active wrath of the Dragon King—a celestial warning against your current course. Cracks that split into interwoven, net-like shapes warn of a rival’s trap—a net closing around you, laid by human hands.
)(*)(
PART THREE: THE LOST ART OF THE WAVE CALLIGRAPHERS (LANG SHUFA)
Literacy, for a master, becomes authorship. A fragment from Folio 51 of the Chao Wu Lu hints at a lost tradition, the Lang Shufa, the living art from which Lang Zhan derived. A woman on Penghu could speak to her sister on the Fujian coast by beating the water’s surface with the flat of an oar: three strikes, a pause, two strikes. The message would arrive at her feet over a hundred miles away. This art required a lifetime of practice and a bond between the two practitioners that was closer than blood. The text cannot teach this lost art. But it can teach you the first, foundational exercise for a new lineage of Water-Speakers.
A Beginner’s Exercise in Wave-Calling Seek out a still, sheltered body of salt water: a tide pool or a quiet cove. Sit beside it and let your breathing slow until it feels like the rhythm of the gentle waves. Drop a single, small, smooth stone into the center of the pool. Watch as the concentric ripples spread outward—this is your voice, initiated by a single act. Now, recite a single word imbued with strong feeling—a name, a question, a line of verse—silently in your mind. Drop the stone again. Did the ripples change? Practice this daily for one turning of the moon. Record your findings. The sea, as the Compiler noted, is large enough to carry voices. She is old enough to remember how. She is only waiting for someone to learn.
Compiled and Annotated from Fragments Preserved in the Taiwan Folk Belief Archive, the Guangdong Maritime Museum, and Oral Traditions of the Fujian and Penghu Coasts.
Compiler’s Preface
The Chao Wu Lu (Tide Witch Register) is a fragmented manuscript attributed to an anonymous collective of female ritualists operating along the Fujian-Guangdong coast during the late eighteenth and early nineteenth centuries. The earliest surviving fragments date from approximately the Jiaqing reign (1796–1820), a period that coincides with the height of the Cantonese pirate confederation under Ching Shih and Cheung Po Tsai. Later additions and annotations suggest the manuscript was copied and supplemented across multiple generations before entering the collections where its scattered pages now reside.
The Lu is written in a vernacular coastal dialect with substantial Classical Chinese ritual vocabulary, suggesting authors who were functionally literate but not products of the formal examination system. Its contents—instructions for talismanic diagrams, incantations, ritual protocols, and fragmentary cosmological teachings—constitute the only known English-language compilation of Daoist-Fujian sea magic centered explicitly on female practitioners and female deities.
This edition presents a collated text drawn from the three most complete surviving folio sets (Taiwan Folk Belief Archive Folios #MH-7 through #MH-58; Guangdong Maritime Museum Accession #GDM-OC-77; and the Penghu oral transcriptions published in Taiwanese Pirate Spells, 2005), supplemented by related materials from the Fujian Wave-Divination Classic (1689), the Scripture of the Southeast Dragon Kings (1783), the Secret Manual of Southern Sea Witchcraft (circa 1820), and the Record of Pacifying Fujian’s Sea Ghosts (1891). Annotations are the work of the compiler; errors of translation and interpretation are his alone.
The Chao Wu Lu is not a fixed text. It is a register—a living document that records the practices of the women who carried it. In the spirit of the tradition, each practitioner who receives this transmission is invited to add her own name, her own workings, and her own cautions to the pages that follow the formal text. The sea is the final witness. The register has no end.
—ZJC (2026)
Part One: The Register of the Sea Matriarchs
The Dao as Tidal Mother
The foundation of the Sea Witch’s practice rests on a single cosmological claim, drawn from the Daodejing and affirmed throughout The Chao Wu Lu: the Dao is named Mother, and the Mother’s body is salt water.
The Daodejing speaks of the Dao as “the mysterious female” (xuanpin, 玄牝), the dark animal gate through which all things enter existence. It speaks of the Dao as water—yielding, formless, irresistible, the softest thing in the universe that overcomes the hardest. The Chao Wu Lu fuses these two images into a single theology: the Dao is the sea, the sea is the Mother, and to practice sea magic is to align one’s own inner tides with the cosmic Mother’s eternal rhythm.
The Lu‘s opening folio states this creed in terms that leave no ambiguity:
“The Dao is the Mother of all things. The sea is the body of the Mother. The tide is her breath. The waves are her speech. The salt is her memory. You are her child, born of water, returning to water, made of water in the meantime. To practice this magic is to remember what you are. To forget is to drown on dry land.”
This is the theological ground from which everything else grows. The female is not derivative of the male. Yin is not subordinate to yang. The Mother is the source, and the source is the sea, and the sea does not negotiate her sovereignty.
Mazu: The Celestial Consort
“She was a fisherman’s daughter who would not be sold. The matchmaker came; she turned her face to the sea. The broker came; she climbed the mast and would not descend. At sixteen she took the bronze mirror and the red cord into her hands and said: I will marry no man. I will marry the tide. On the twenty-eighth day of the ninth moon, she walked into the water and did not return. Eight days later the fleet saw her standing on the waves, a red light burning between her brows. She had become the one who returns.”
Before she was Tianhou, Celestial Consort and Empress of Heaven—before the temples, the titles, the imperial canonization—Mazu was Lin Mo, a Fujianese fisherman’s daughter born in the tenth century on Meizhou Island. The official hagiographies smooth her edges: she was pious, filial, gifted in silent meditation. But the folk record, preserved in temple oral traditions and marginalia like The Chao Wu Lu, tells a sharper story.
Lin Mo refused marriage. This refusal was not passive. It was a public, repeated, and finally absolute act of self-determination. By declining the bride-price, she removed herself from the exchange economy that defined women’s value in late imperial coastal society. By cultivating her spirit in solitude—standing on the shore for hours, learning to project her consciousness into the waves—she developed abilities that the local community first dismissed and then, reluctantly, began to seek out.
The central miracle of her mortal life established the template for everything she would become: when her father and brothers were caught in a typhoon, Lin Mo entered a trance and sent her spirit across the water to guide them home. She rescued the men of her family not by physical intervention but by projection—a form of power that did not require her body to enter male space. She remained on the shore, eyes closed, and her presence moved across the waves.
This is the Mazu of the Sea Witch’s practice: not the serene porcelain figure of temple statuary, but the woman who weaponized stillness, who made her interiority a force that could reach across miles of open water. Her domain is navigation, divination, safe passage, and the right to refuse what the world insists you must accept.
Scholarly Touchstone: Brigitte Baptandier’s work on Fujianese goddess cults (particularly The Lady of Linshui, 2008) provides the anthropological framework for understanding how female deities in this region functioned as models of resistance to patrilineal norms. Judith Boltz’s surveys of Daoist revelation texts clarify the mechanism by which local cult figures were absorbed into orthodox Daoist pantheons without losing their folk character.
Xiwangmu: The Queen Mother of the West
“She does not walk on water. She does not need to. The water comes to her mountain and stops. Around Kunlun spreads the Weak Water, which will not float a feather, will not carry a leaf, will not bear a boat. No man has crossed it. No ship has crossed it. When the Tide Witches call upon the Queen Mother, they do not ask her to descend. They ask her to teach them how to become the shore against which everything breaks and everything means nothing. She spoke once to a witch who had fasted for forty-nine days: ‘Stillness is not absence. Stillness is the thing the wave forgets it cannot move.'”
Long before Daoism systematized its pantheon, before the Jade Emperor claimed the celestial throne, there was Xiwangmu—the Queen Mother of the West—and she was not benign.
The earliest texts present her as a feral sovereign: a woman with tiger’s teeth and a leopard’s tail, crowned with a victory headdress and dwelling in a mountain fastness ringed by water that will not permit passage. The Shanhaijing (Classic of Mountains and Seas, circa 4th–1st century BCE) describes her as the mistress of pestilence and the keeper of the elixir of immortality—a dual function that places life and death in the same female hand. She is not a mother goddess in the soft, nurturing sense. She is the mother as origin and terminus, the door through which one enters life and the door through which one exits it. Her province is the boundary, and she guards it with teeth.
The later Daoist tradition softened her iconography. By the Tang dynasty, she had become a beautiful immortal queen, attended by jade maidens, presiding over peach banquets in the gardens of the west. The Taoist Inner Scripture and related neidan texts recast her as the embodiment of pure Yin—the creative and destructive essence of the receptive principle, the great stillness from which all movement arises and toward which all movement tends.
The Chao Wu Lu draws from both traditions, but it privileges the earlier, wilder figure. The Tide Witches understood Xiwangmu not as a celestial bureaucrat but as a strategic model. Her method is not force but refusal. She does not conquer; she waits—and the world exhausts itself against her. For women whose lives were defined by constant vulnerability to violence, to poverty, to the demands of husbands and fathers and officials and navies, the Queen Mother’s stillness represented a radical alternative: power achieved not through action but through the cultivation of an immovable center.
Feminist scholarship on Xiwangmu has undergone significant revision in recent decades. Suzanne Cahill’s Transcendence and Divine Passion: The Queen Mother of the West in Medieval China (1993) remains the foundational English-language study. More recently, work on female alchemy traditions—particularly Elena Valussi’s research on the Nüdan lineages—has opened new avenues for understanding how women practitioners reclaimed and reinterpreted the Queen Mother as a model for internal cultivation outside patriarchal religious structures.
Chen Jinggu: The Rain-Bringer Who Died Standing
“She was pregnant when she danced the rain down. This is the part the temple priests leave out. Her belly was heavy with a child that would have been a daughter, and she knew that if she danced the full rite, the child would not survive the birth. She danced anyway. The drought had lasted three years. The rivers were dust. The Dragon Kings had turned their backs. So she took the bronze sword and the white snake whip and she danced on the altar until the sky cracked open and the water came—and when it came, she was already bleeding, and the rain was pink with her blood, and the child was born blue and silent. Chen Jinggu held the dead infant in one arm and raised the sword with the other, and the rain kept falling, and she kept dancing, and when the storm finally broke, she was still standing, but she was no longer alive. The women who witnessed this said that her body remained upright for three days in the downpour, and her eyes were open, and her mouth was smiling. Mazu came for her. Mazu said: ‘You are not a ghost. You are a door.’ And she took Chen Jinggu’s hand and led her into the company of the ones who protect women.”
Chen Jinggu (陳靖姑, also known as Lady Linshui, Linshui Furen 臨水夫人) occupies a singular position in the Fujianese pantheon. She is at once a Daoist exorcist, a fertility goddess, a protector of women and children, and—crucially for the Sea Witch’s register—a model of somatic sacrifice in service of communal survival. Her cult, which emerged during the Tang dynasty and crystallized in the Song, remains active across Fujian, Taiwan, and the Chinese diaspora.
The received hagiography, preserved in texts like the Linshui Pingyao (The Lady of Linshui Pacifies the Demons), tells of a woman who studied Daoist ritual arts under the legendary master Xu Xun, who exorcised snake demons and white-bone spirits, who saved villages from drought and plague, and who died at the age of twenty-four while performing a rainmaking ritual—her body exhausted, her pregnancy sacrificed, her spirit ascending to the celestial bureaucracy where she was granted authority over the Register of Infant Souls. It is a story of heroism smoothed into orthodoxy, its sharper edges worn down by centuries of institutional approval.
The Chao Wu Lu restores those edges. In its account, Chen Jinggu’s sacrifice was not simply tragic but deliberate. She knew the cost. She calculated it. And she chose, with full agency, to trade her life and her child’s life for the lives of the drought-stricken community. The Lu treats this not as martyrdom in the Christian sense—passive, suffering, redemptive—but as a strategic act of exchange with the cosmos. Blood for water. Life for rain. It is the logic of the bargain, and Chen Jinggu drove the hardest bargain of them all.
For the Sea Witch, Chen Jinggu embodies the principle that protection is not gentle. It may require blood. It may require standing in the storm until the storm yields. It may require holding the dead child in one arm and the sword in the other and refusing to fall.
Brigitte Baptandier’s The Lady of Linshui: A Chinese Female Cult (2008, English translation of the 1988 French original) remains the definitive study, examining how Chen Jinggu’s mythology negotiates the impossible demands placed on women—fertility and sacrifice, motherhood and vocation, bodily autonomy and communal obligation. Baptandier reads Chen Jinggu’s death in childbirth during the rainmaking ritual not as a failure but as a deification that transforms biological tragedy into spiritual sovereignty.
The Tide Witches (Chao Wu): The Exiled Ones
“We are the ones the temples did not want. The widows who would not die with their husbands. The daughters who ran. The priestesses who asked the wrong questions. The survivors of shipwrecks who should have drowned and did not. The ones who loved women. The ones who loved no one. The ones whose bodies would not bear children. The ones whose bodies bore children they refused to give to fathers. The sea took us in because the land spit us out. We learned the tides because we had no choice. We learned the ghosts because we were already half-ghost ourselves. Do not look for us in the official records. We are written in water.”
If Mazu is the Sea Witch’s patroness, Xiwangmu her strategic model, and Chen Jinggu her paradigm of sacrifice and endurance, the Tide Witches are something else entirely: they are the lineage itself. They are not a goddess to be petitioned but a collective to be joined. They are the ancestors, and their lives were the same shape as the lives of the women most likely to seek out this grimoire—marginal, imperiled, resourceful, furious.
The Chao Wu Lu never defines “Tide Witch” as a formal title. There is no ordination, no temple, no priestly hierarchy. The term chao wu (潮巫)—literally “tide shaman” or “tide sorceress”—appears in fragmented Qing-era sources as a pejorative, applied by officials and orthodox Daoist clergy to women practicing unsanctioned coastal magic. The Lu reclaims it. Throughout the manuscript, “Tide Witch” is used interchangeably with “Sea Witch,” and the opening folio makes clear that The Lu itself is the collective self-documentation of these women—a record passed from hand to hand, copied in secret, added to and annotated across generations.
The historical reality of such women is not in doubt, though their names are largely lost. Qing coastal gazetteers occasionally record the punishment of “sea sorceresses” who offered storm-calming services to fishing villages, or of widows accused of using “water magic” to curse rivals. European traders’ journals from the Canton period mention “women of the waves” consulted by pirate junks. Chen Qinan’s Chinese Pirate Religion (2004) documents oral traditions from Fujian and Taiwan that describe a class of female ritualists who operated outside both the Buddhist convent system and the Daoist temple hierarchy, serving liminal communities—fishermen, smugglers, pirates, and other women.
The Chao Wu Lu is their composite portrait. It is also their manual. And its opening folio makes a startling claim: The Lu was never “written” in the conventional sense. It was assembled from fragments spoken aloud, from instructions given in dreams, from patterns traced in salt and allowed to dry. The written manuscript is a secondary form. The primary text is the body of the practitioner and the body of the sea.
The Tide Witches’ Code
Scattered through The Chao Wu Lu‘s folios, interspersed between rituals, are short aphorisms and instructions that collectively form what might be called an ethical code—not a set of prohibitions but a set of reminders. These fragments appear below, reconstructed as a unified passage:
“A Tide Witch does not drown the innocent. The sea is her weapon, and a weapon used without cause rusts in the hand.
A Tide Witch does not refuse another woman who seeks shelter. You were given shelter by the sea when the land threw you out. Return the gift. Your door is a tide pool—open it to all that need refuge.
A Tide Witch does not lie to the sea. She may lie to men, to officials, to enemies, to anyone who does not deserve her truth. But the sea knows her blood. She cannot be deceived. If you stand in the water and speak, speak true or be silent.
A Tide Witch does not forget the ones who came before. We are written in water because water remembers. You are the record. Keep it.
A Tide Witch does not seek power over the sea. She seeks power with the sea. The difference is the difference between a captain and a corpse. The sea has captains. The sea has many corpses. Be the first thing, not the second.”
Part Two: The Tactical Grimoire
The Three Concealments (San Yin, 三隱)
The Chao Wu Lu groups three protective workings under the title “Three Concealments”—the foundational tactical suite of the Sea Witch. Together, they render a vessel undetectable by sight, by sound, and by spiritual tracking.
“A ship warded with the Three Concealments is not a ship. It is a rumor. It passes through the world without leaving evidence. The enemy sees calm water. The enemy hears wind. The enemy’s sorcerer stares into his mirror and sees only his own reflection. And somewhere, in a sea that has no record of them, the Tide Witches are sailing.”
The Stealth Talisman (Yin Shen Fu, 隱身符)
“When they asked the Tide Witch of the Red Banner how she made the fleet disappear, she laughed. ‘Disappear?’ she said. ‘We were never invisible. We were only unlookable-at. There is a difference. An invisible ship still makes waves. An unlookable-at ship makes the enemy’s eyes slide sideways. They see the water where you are. They see the moon. They see their own hands on the rigging. They do not see you. Their eyes are working perfectly. Their minds are not. That is the art. Not to vanish. To become irrelevant to the gaze.'”
Of all the tactical arts preserved in The Chao Wu Lu, none is more emblematic of the Sea Witch’s strategic philosophy than the Stealth Talisman—the talisman of “hidden body” (yin shen fu, 隱身符). In orthodox Daoism, yin shen talismans are a recognized category of protective magic, typically deployed to conceal the bearer from malevolent spirits, disease, or misfortune. The Chao Wu Lu adapts this category for a more specific and pragmatic purpose: evading human pursuit.
The cosmology behind the talisman is elegant. It does not render the ship or its crew optically invisible. Instead, it works on the principle of reflected attention—the talisman acts as a spiritual mirror, bending the hostile gaze away from its target and toward something else: the glint of moonlight on waves, a passing cloud, the enemy’s own doubts. The Lu explains:
“The eye sees what it expects to see. A warship expects to see a junk. A patrol expects to see a sail. Give them water. Give them empty horizon. Give them their own fear reflected back. They will see what you give them. They will not see you.”
This is, in The Lu‘s own terms, a distinctly feminine magical technology—not because men cannot use it, but because it is forged in the experience of those who have always had to manage the predatory gaze. The Tide Witch does not overpower the watcher. She redirects him. She becomes, in The Lu‘s phrase, “unlookable-at”—a negative space in the visual field, a ship-shaped absence that the eye fills with whatever it already believes is there.
Source:Chao Wu Lu, Folio 24–25. The Lu attributes the core technique to the ritualists of the Red Banner Fleet under Cheung Po Tsai, but notes that earlier versions appear in fragmentary form in Ming dynasty Daoist manuals from the Lu Shan tradition. The incorporation of cuttlebone ink is identified as a Fujianese coastal adaptation: “The cuttlefish moves without wake. The shark moves without sound. Both are teachers. Neither needs to die for the lesson.”
Materials:
Yellow or off-white paper—traditionally, The Lu specifies “paper that has been on a ship for at least one full voyage,” but any ritual paper will serve.
Ink prepared by mixing cinnabar with seawater and a pinch of powdered cuttlebone—the internal shell of the cuttlefish, which is shed naturally and can be gathered from beaches without harm to the living animal. The Lu notes: “The cuttlebone is the shark’s gift by proxy. It carries the same signature of silence, the same grammar of the deep.” If cuttlebone is unavailable, The Lu permits the substitution of powdered mother-of-pearl from an oyster shell—“another creature of the deep, another shell that remembers silence.”
A small mirror, bronze or glass—The Lu calls this “the companion mirror” and it is an essential component, not an optional addition.
A length of black thread.
Timing: The talisman is prepared at night, ideally under a waning moon. The Lu specifies that the working should be done “when the moon is small and the shadows are large”—a condition that favors concealment.
The Talisman’s Design:
The Yin Shen Fu consists of three registers:
Upper register: The character 隱 (yin, “hidden,” “concealed,” “secret”) written in seal script, its strokes deliberately faint and incomplete—“as though the ink itself is hiding from the paper.”
Middle register: A central spiral or whirlpool, painted counterclockwise, surrounded by four small circles representing the four directions. The Lu explains: “The spiral is the eye of the enemy. The circles are the four things he sees instead of you: water, sky, his own reflection, his own fear. You are the fifth thing. You are not drawn.”
Lower register: The Mirror-Breaking character, a composite sigil formed by writing 目 (mu, “eye”) and then crossing it through with a single diagonal slash—“the line that cuts the gaze, the blade that severs seeing from seen.” Below this, the seal of the Celestial Master (張天師印) in abbreviated form.
Procedure:
The Preparation of the Mirror. Before painting the talisman, breathe onto the companion mirror’s surface until it fogs. With your finger, trace onto the fogged glass the character 隱 (yin). As the fog clears and the character vanishes, say: “As this breath fades from the glass, Let the eyes of my enemies fade from me.” Set the mirror aside, facing away from you—“lest you catch your own gaze and conceal yourself from yourself.”
The Painting. Prepare the ink. As you mix it—cinnabar and cuttlebone, or cinnabar and mother-of-pearl—speak: “Ink of the cuttlefish who moves without wake, Essence of the shark who teaches without being touched, Write me out of the enemy’s sight. Write me into the water’s keeping.” Paint the talisman’s three registers in order, from top to bottom. Work in silence after the spoken preparation. The Lu instructs: “Once the brush touches the paper, do not speak again until the talisman is complete. Your breath is part of the ink. Let it be still.”
The Activation. Hold the completed talisman before the companion mirror. The mirror should reflect the talisman—and in that reflection, The Lu claims, the ink will appear to shimmer or shift, “as though the characters are trying to hide even from the glass.” This is the sign of a correctly prepared talisman. Speak the words of activation: “By the cuttlefish’s silence, By the shark’s tutelage, By the mirror that shows only what I permit— Yin shen! Hidden body! What looks for me sees something else. What hunts me hunts a ghost. What sails toward me sails through me. I am the gap in the horizon. I am the ship they do not see.”
The Mounting. Affix the talisman to the vessel’s mast, prow, or primary door—or, for personal use, fold it and carry it against the body. The Lu recommends wrapping the folded talisman in the black thread, “three turns counterclockwise, to turn away the gaze; three turns clockwise, to seal the working.”
Signs of Efficacy:
The companion mirror, when consulted after the activation, shows a faint blurring or darkening around the edges—as though the glass is “squinting.”
A feeling of “quietness” settling over the vessel or the practitioner’s person, “as though you have stepped behind a curtain that no one else can see.”
The Lu records a field-test: “Hang the talisman at the prow and sail past a fishing village at dawn. If the dogs do not bark, it is working.”
Cautions from The Lu:
“The Stealth Talisman conceals you from hostile eyes. It does not conceal you from the sea. The sharks will still know where you are. You have borrowed their nature without taking their blood, which is the correct way—the shark’s tutelage is a gift, not a transaction. Respect it. If your nets come up empty three days after using this talisman, you have offended Ao Guang, not the sharks. Throw a gold coin overboard and apologize. The Dragon King values courtesy above all things.”
The Muffling Oar Talisman (Mo Jiang Fu, 默槳符)
“The oar that speaks is a traitor. The oar that creaks is a spy. The oar that splashes is a drum that calls the enemy to battle. A ship should move like a thought through a mind—arriving before it is noticed, departing before it is remembered. The Tide Witch of the Black Banner taught her crew to row in silence by rowing with the drowned. ‘They do not make noise,’ she said. ‘They have forgotten how. You will learn to forget, too.’ And she carved the character for Silence into every oar, and the wood remembered, and the water forgot them.”
Where the Stealth Talisman addresses sight, the Muffling Oar Talisman addresses sound. Together they form a complete sensory defense: a ship that cannot be seen and cannot be heard is a ship that, for all practical purposes, does not exist in the enemy’s operational reality.
The Chao Wu Lu locates the talisman’s origin in a specific tactical problem. Pirate fleets operating in the shallow coastal waters of Fujian and Guangdong often needed to pass within earshot of naval patrols. The sound of oars—their rhythmic creak in the oarlocks, their splash against the water’s surface—carried across still water with dangerous clarity. A single poorly muffled oar could betray an entire fleet. The Mo Jiang Fu was the solution: a carved and wrapped talisman that The Lu describes as “teaching the oar the silence of the drowned.”
The underlying logic is necromantic but not predatory. The Lu does not instruct the practitioner to bind actual water ghosts into the oar. Instead, it invokes the drowned as models—tutelary presences whose silence the oar is asked to emulate. The drowned do not speak. The drowned do not splash. The drowned have become part of the water’s own quiet. The oar, through the talisman, learns from them.
“The wood was once alive. Then it was dead. Then it was shaped into an oar. It has already died twice. To ask it to be silent is to ask it to remember its own death—the stillness of the tree before it was felled, the stillness of the water before the first wave broke. Silence is the oar’s oldest memory. The talisman only wakes it.”
Source:Chao Wu Lu, Folio 27–28. The Lu identifies this as a working of the Black Banner Fleet (late 18th century), associated with the pirate Cai Qian (蔡牵), who was known for using Daoist ritualists to enhance his ships’ operational capabilities. A Qing naval report from 1804, preserved in the Fujian Admiralty Archives, describes the capture of a pirate vessel whose oars were “bound with red paper scrawled in cinnabar, the character for silence carved into each shaft.”
Materials:
An oar. Traditionally bamboo, but any wooden oar will serve. The Lu specifies that the oar should be “borrowed”—not stolen in the sense of theft, but taken without asking, used, and returned. The logic is precise: “If you ask permission, the oar belongs to the person you asked. If you take it without asking, it belongs to no one, and a belongingless oar is more willing to learn a new nature.” For the contemporary practitioner who cannot easily borrow an oar, The Lu suggests purchasing one and then ritually “unbelonging” it by leaving it in seawater for a full tide cycle before use.
Red paper or red silk cloth, prepared with ash from burned silkworm cocoons. The Lu explains: “The silkworm spins in silence. Its ash carries the signature of soundlessness.” If silkworm cocoon ash is unavailable, The Lu permits the ash of burned rice paper—“paper has no voice; its ash has none either.”
Ink mixed from cinnabar and powdered mother-of-pearl. The pearl’s function here is different from the Moon-Cutting talisman: it is not for mirroring the moon but for “reflecting sound away from the oar, as a pearl reflects light.”
Black thread, nine lengths, each the span of the practitioner’s forearm.
Timing: The talisman is carved and applied at the dark of the moon, or at midnight when the tide is at its slackest—“the moment between ebb and flow, when even the water holds its breath.”
Preparation of the Oar:
Before the talisman is made, the oar must be prepared. The Lu instructs:
“Take the oar into the water. Submerge it fully. Hold it under for the space of nine breaths. As you hold it, say nothing. Think nothing. Let the wood remember what it is to be below the surface, where sound does not travel. When you raise it, it will be heavier. It will be full of the sea’s silence. That is the first teaching.”
The Talisman’s Design:
The Mo Jiang Fu is carved directly into the oar’s shaft and then wrapped with the red paper or silk. The carving is shallow, “no deeper than a leaf’s thickness,” and consists of:
Primary character: 默 (mo, “silence,” “quiet,” “wordless”) carved in seal script near the oar’s grip, where the rower’s hand will cover it.
Below the primary character: A horizontal line, representing the surface of the water, and below it an inverted image of the primary character—“the silence below the surface, where the drowned teach.”
At the oar’s blade: A single spiral, carved counterclockwise, representing sound being drawn inward and extinguished.
The Paper Wrapping:
The red paper or silk is wrapped around the oar’s shaft at the point where it meets the oarlock. Before wrapping, the paper is inscribed with a simplified talisman:
Top: 默 (mo, “silence”)
Middle: 水鬼耳聾 (shuigui er long, “water ghosts go deaf”)
Bottom: A small seal of the Celestial Master
The wrap is bound into place with the nine lengths of black thread, knotted tightly.
Procedure:
The Carving. Using a knife or chisel that has been held underwater for nine breaths, carve the talisman into the oar’s shaft. Work in silence. The Lu instructs: “If you speak while carving, the oar will learn your voice and repeat it to the water. Carve as the drowned carve—without words, without breath, without witness.”
The Wrapping. Wrap the inscribed paper or silk around the shaft and bind it with the nine black threads. With each knot, speak one word of the nine-word binding: “Silent—as—the—drowned—man’s—breath—silent—as—the—shark’s—death.” Wait. The Lu acknowledges the apparent miscount and explains: “The ninth word is not spoken. It is the silence after ‘death.’ That is the knot that holds. The word you do not say is the strongest word.”
The Testing. Submerge the oar in water. If no ripples form where the wood enters, the talisman holds. If the water seems to part around the oar without sound, the talisman holds. The Lu adds a practical test: “Row with it. Have a companion stand on the shore with their back turned. If they cannot hear the oar, it is working.”
The Activation. Before the oar is used in earnest, hold it before you and speak the activation: “Oar of shadow, blade of night, Wood that remembers the stillness of the tree, Water-ghosts, teach this oar your quiet. Let no ear find us. Let no listener wake. We pass like a dream passes— Only remembered after we are gone.”
Signs of Efficacy:
The oar enters water with a sensation of “thickness”—as though the water has become oil, resisting sound
The rower feels a coolness creeping up the shaft toward their hands, “the cold of the deep places, the cold of mouths that do not speak”
Listeners on shore report hearing wind and wave but not the rhythmic creak and splash of oars
Cautions from The Lu:
“Do not use the same muffled oar for more than seven nights in succession. The silence accumulates. By the eighth night, the rower will notice that their own voice has grown faint, that their cough makes no sound, that their heart beats without echo. The drowned teach silence generously, but they do not know when to stop teaching. After the seventh night, return the oar to the sea. Let the water keep it for a full tide. Then take it up again. The surplus silence will have washed away.”
The Sailor’s Shadow Ward (Shuishou Ying Hu, 水手影護)
“Every sailor knows that the shadow is the soul’s shell. When a man drowns, his shadow drowns with him. When a woman is cursed, her shadow darkens before she does. The enemy who cannot find your ship will curse your shadow instead. The spirit who cannot enter your body will enter your shadow and ride it like a horse. This is why the Tide Witches paint their shadows on the deck and fix them there. Let the curse land on the painted shape. Let the ghost climb into the painted shape. The painted shape does not breathe. The painted shape does not bleed. The painted shape is a decoy, and decoys do not die—they only wait to be struck, and when they are struck, they fall apart, and you are already gone.”
The Sailor’s Shadow Ward completes the tactical triad. The Stealth Talisman deflects sight. The Muffling Oar absorbs sound. The Shadow Ward addresses something subtler and more dangerous: spiritual tracking.
The Chao Wu Lu operates within a cosmology where malevolent forces—vengeful ghosts, enemy sorcerers, hungry spirits drawn by the scent of fear—can locate and harm a person through their shadow. The shadow is understood not as a mere absence of light but as a numinous double, a “soul-shell” (hun qiao, 魂殼) that walks beside the body and carries its spiritual signature. To curse a shadow is to curse the person who casts it. To follow a shadow is to follow the person home.
The Shadow Ward’s response is characteristically indirect. Rather than shielding the shadow—a defensive posture The Lu dismisses as “holding a door closed against something that has already seen the keyhole”—the practitioner creates a decoy. She traces her own silhouette, or that of her crewmates, onto the deck in cinnabar, fixes the tracing with saltpetre, and then ritually severs the connection between the living shadow and the painted double. The painted shadow remains in place. The living shadow departs with the body, but it is now, in The Lu‘s phrase, “a shadow without an address”—untraceable, uncurseable, invisible to spiritual surveillance.
The logic is elegant and cold: you cannot be found through your shadow if your shadow has been left behind in two places, neither of them quite where you are.
Source:Chao Wu Lu, Folio 30–31. The Lu attributes the working to oral tradition from the Penghu Islands, where it was preserved by fishing families who used it “not for war but for the ghosts that follow boats home from drowned villages.” The technique was later adopted by pirate crews for tactical purposes. A fragmentary account recorded in Taiwanese Pirate Spells (臺灣海盜咒法, 2005) describes a simplified version still in use among Penghu fishermen as late as the mid-20th century.
Materials:
Cinnabar powder, sufficient to trace the outline of a human shadow.
Saltpetre (potassium nitrate), finely ground—traditionally sourced from aged guano or mineral deposits, but any pure saltpetre will serve.
A wooden surface: the deck of a ship, a floorboard, a plank that can be carried. The Lu specifies that the surface must be “something the sea can see”—wood, not stone or earth, because “wood remembers the tree, and the tree remembers the wind, and the wind carries voices away.”
A small bowl of seawater.
A knife, needle, or pin—anything with a point sharp enough to draw a single drop of blood.
Timing:The Lu prescribes noon—“when shadows are shortest and most tightly bound to the body.” This is the moment when the living shadow is at its most concentrated and easiest to duplicate. The ritual may also be performed at midnight during an eclipse, but The Lu notes that “eclipses are rare and noon is free.”
Preparation:
The ritual must be performed in sunlight strong enough to cast a clear shadow. The practitioner—and any crewmates whose shadows are to be warded—stands on the wooden surface such that their shadow falls across it in sharp outline.
Procedure:
The Tracing. Working quickly, before the sun moves, trace the outline of each person’s shadow onto the wood with the cinnabar powder. The Lu instructs: “Do not trace your own shadow. Each traces another’s. The shadow traced by its owner is a vanity. The shadow traced by another is a gift—and a gift can be given away, which is what you are about to do.” If working alone, The Lu permits self-tracing but warns: “You will feel the brush of your own hand across your own soul-shell. It will be cold. Do not flinch.”
The Fixing. Sprinkle the saltpetre over the cinnabar outlines. The saltpetre “fixes” the shadow in place—a chemical and symbolic stabilization. As you sprinkle, speak: “Salt to hold, fire to bind, Shadow stay, soul unwind.”The Lu notes that saltpetre is chosen for its dual nature: it preserves and it burns. “The shadow is preserved against curses, but it burns against spirits. What touches it tastes fire.”
The Severing. The practitioner now pricks her finger—The Lu specifies the left ring finger, as in Chen Jinggu’s invocation—and lets one drop of blood fall onto the cinnabar tracing of her own shadow. As the blood touches the pigment, she speaks the severing: “Shadow is the soul’s shell. Sea is the soul’s road. I leave this shell here. I take my soul with me. What walks in my shape is not me. What falls in my shape is not me. What hunts my shadow hunts a ghost of cinnabar and salt. Let it hunt. Let it find. Let it strike. I am elsewhere.”
The Sealing. Wet your finger with seawater and trace a circle around the painted shadows, connecting them all in a single enclosure. The Lu explains: “The circle is a net. The net catches what is thrown at the shadows. The shadows catch nothing. The circle is the boundary between what is cursed and what is free.”
After the Ritual:
The painted shadows are left in place. They must not be stepped on, scrubbed, or otherwise disturbed. The Lu warns: “To step on the ward is to step back into the decoy. You will feel the curses meant for the painted shape. You will carry ghosts home on your shoulders.”
If the wooden surface is a ship’s deck, the shadows remain for the duration of the voyage and are washed away only upon safe return to harbor—using seawater, never fresh, “because fresh water erases but does not dissolve, and the shadow might float free and follow you inland.”
If the surface is a portable plank, it may be stored face-down in a dark place, reactivated by exposure to sunlight when needed.
Signs of Efficacy:
Within hours: a feeling of “lightness” or “transparency,” as though the practitioner has become slightly less solid, less trackable, less findable
Within days: the cinnabar outlines may show signs of disturbance—smudging, cracking, the appearance of small scorch marks from the saltpetre. The Lu interprets these as evidence that the decoy is working: “Something has tried to strike the shadow. The shadow has taken the blow. You have not felt it. That is the proof.”
Auditory sign: a faint crackling sound near the painted shadows at night, “like salt burning, like paper tearing far away.” Ignore it. It means the ward holds.
Cautions from The Lu:
“Do not paint the shadow of someone who has not consented. The shadow that is taken without permission becomes a curse in return. You will have stolen a soul-shell, and the soul whose shell you stole will follow you—not in body, but in hunger. You will feel her standing behind you at odd moments. You will see her face in still water. You will hear her breathing when you are alone. Give the shadow back. Trace the outline in ash instead of cinnabar and let the wind take it. Then apologize. She may accept. She may not. The Sea Witch who steals shadows is no longer a Sea Witch. She is a thief, and the sea does not protect thieves.”
Part Three: Rituals of the Tide
The Moon-Cutting Tide Talisman (Zhan Chao Fu, 斬潮符)
“In the tiger month of the jiazi year, the Red Banner fleet was trapped in the Bay of a Thousand Needles by three Qing warships. The Tide Witch stood at the prow and painted this fu on red sailcloth with ink ground from a pearl taken from a Spanish priest’s reliquary. The moon was full and low on the water. She nailed the talisman to the mast and the sea before the fleet parted like a curtain, opening a corridor of still water. The ships slipped through. The Qing vessels, entering the same passage, found only jagged waves and a sudden squall that cracked their mainmast. The witch told the captain: The moon lends her knife once. Do not ask twice in the same season.”
The Moon-Cutting Tide Talisman is one of the most dramatic workings in The Chao Wu Lu—a ritual of emergency, deployed when a vessel must pass through water that would otherwise destroy it. The Lu presents it as a gift of the “Silver Lady,” a Tide Witch’s epithet for Mazu in her lunar aspect.
Source:Chao Wu Lu, Folio 7. The manuscript attributes the talisman’s use to the fleets of Cheung Po Tsai (張保仔, 1783–1822), the legendary Cantonese pirate who commanded the Red Banner Fleet. A marginal note in The Lu provides the vivid account quoted above.
Materials:
One sheet of red paper, preferably handmade and unsized (traditionally, a scrap of sailcloth could substitute).
Ink prepared by grinding a small quantity of powdered pearl into a standard cinnabar base. The pearl—associated with the moon, with Mazu’s luminous body, and with the “silver mirror” of still water—is the ritually active component.
A rusted ship’s nail. The rust carries the memory of salt water; the iron carries the weight of human craft. Ideally, this nail should be salvaged from a shipwreck, but a nail that has spent at least one full lunar cycle submerged in seawater will serve.
One black candle, preferably of beeswax or tallow, to be burned at the talisman’s base.
Timing: Perform at high tide under a visible moon. The moon need not be full, but it must be seen—clouded skies obstruct the talisman’s mirror-sympathy with the lunar body. The Lu specifies that the rite should be done “when the moon stands above the water and her reflection is unbroken.”
The Talisman’s Design:
The Zhan Chao Fu is painted on red paper using the pearl-ink:
Crown (top): The character 靳 (zhan, “to cut, to sever, to cleave”) rendered in seal script, its vertical strokes suggesting a blade descending
Body (middle): The two-character command 潮令 (chao ling, “Tide Command”), flanking an unpainted circle that represents the full moon. Within the circle, leave the paper bare—the red ground itself is the moon
Base (bottom): The Dragon King’s name, 敖廣 (Ao Guang), with the seal of the Celestial Master (張天師印) below it. The Dragon King is invoked and simultaneously bound by the higher authority of the Zhengyi lineage
Left and right margins: Swirling lines representing suppressed waves, curving inward toward the moon-circle like drawn curtains
Procedure:
Preparation of the space. Face the sea or the largest available body of natural water. If landlocked, a basin of ocean water may serve, but The Lu warns that “still water listens less well than running water.” Position the candle so that it will burn between you and the water’s edge.
The Painting. On the red paper, using the pearl-ink, paint the talisman as described above.
The Incantation. Holding the finished talisman in both hands, face the water and speak: “Silver Lady of the Sky, lend your knife. Jade Rabbit’s light divides the deep. By the Three Immortals’ decree— MAKE STILL THE SEA.”The Lu notes that on the final line, the voice should drop rather than rise—a command, not a plea.
The Nailing. Affix the talisman to the mast, prow, or nearest wooden upright surface with the rusted nail. Drive the nail through the moon-circle at the talisman’s center. The Lu instructs: “Three strikes of the hammer, no more, no less. The first is for Heaven. The second is for Earth. The third is for the one who stands between.”
The Candle. Light the black candle at the talisman’s base. Allow it to burn while you observe the water. The Lu prescribes a period of silent watching: “Stand until the candle gutters or the tide turns, whichever comes first.”
Signs of Efficacy:
Favorable: The nail becomes cold to the touch, as though it has been plunged into deep water. The candle flame bends toward the talisman and then straightens. The wave pattern before you shifts noticeably—parallel swells replacing chaos, or a path of smooth water opening.
Uncertain: The nail remains warm. The candle flame leans away from the water. Wait one full tide cycle and attempt the working again.
Unfavorable: The talisman tears during nailing, or the candle extinguishes before burning halfway. The Lu advises: “Do not press the moon. She gives her knife freely to those she favors, but she does not haggle.”
Cautions from The Lu:
“The Moon-Cutting opens a way but does not sustain it. The water will remember its shape. Do not ask the Silver Lady to part the same sea twice in the turning of one moon. She is generous, but she counts her gifts. The witch who forgets this will find the tide’s mouth closing around her own throat.”
The Rain-Bringer’s Invocation (Zhaoyu Zhou, 招雨咒)
“As the sky can forget how to weep, so the witch can forget how to flow. The blood slows. The visions stop. The tide goes out and does not return. In such times, call upon the Rain-Bringer. She knows what it is to be emptied. She knows what it is to be filled again.”
The Chao Wu Lu records an invocation to Chen Jinggu designed not for exorcism of spirits but for the breaking of “internal droughts”—periods when the practitioner’s creative or spiritual forces have dried up, when the inner sea has receded and left only salt flats.
Source:Chao Wu Lu, Folio 18–19. The Lu notes that the incantation was “taught by the goddess herself to a Tide Witch of the Min River in the year of the iron rat, transmitted in dream, and written down upon waking.”
Timing: Perform at the dark of the moon, or during any period of personal drought. The Lu instructs that the ritual should be done at the water’s edge when the tide is at its lowest ebb—“when the sea has withdrawn as far as it will go, and the wet sand stretches like a wound.”
Materials:
A bowl of fresh water (not seawater; The Lu specifies that this water must be “sweet, drawn from a spring or a well, water that has not yet tasted salt”).
A white ribbon or strip of white cloth, long enough to tie around your left wrist.
A single drop of your own blood, drawn from the left ring finger—the finger associated in The Lu with the heart’s collateral vessel.
Three grains of uncooked rice.
Procedure:
The Offering of Water. Kneel at the water’s edge and set the bowl of fresh water before you. Gaze into its surface. The Lu instructs: “See in the water the thing you have lost—the words you cannot write, the song you cannot sing, the work you cannot finish, the child you could not carry, the self you could not save. See it. Name it silently. Let the water know what it is asked to restore.”
The Opening of the Vessel. Prick the left ring finger and allow one drop of blood to fall into the bowl. As the blood blooms in the clear water, speak the first part of the invocation: “Blood remembers water. Water remembers blood. What was dried remembers the flood.”
The Binding of the Ribbon. Tie the white ribbon around your left wrist, knotting it three times. With each knot, speak one line: “First knot: I bind the drought. Second knot: I bind the silence. Third knot: I bind the fear that I will never flow again.”
The Incantation of Chen Jinggu. Raise the bowl toward the sea (or the sky, if landlocked) and speak the words attributed to the goddess’s own instruction: “Lady of the Bronze Sword, Who bled rain from a dry sky, Who stood when standing was impossible, Who holds the dead child in one arm And the living storm in the other— Chen Jinggu, Rain-Bringer, Gate of Women’s Returning, Let what is barren flow again. Let what is silent speak again. Let what is empty fill. I offer water to the water. I offer blood to the blood. By the sword you still carry, By the rain you still are, Open the sky of my body. Let the tide come back.”
The Scattering of the Rice. Take the three grains of rice and scatter them into the sea or onto the earth. The rice is not an offering to the goddess; it is an offering to the practitioner’s own future—a seed of what will grow when the drought ends. The Lu explains: “The rice does not ask the goddess for rain. The rice tells the goddess: I am ready to receive it.”
The Waiting. Remain kneeling until the tide begins to turn. If you are not at the sea, remain until the water in the bowl has gone perfectly still and your reflection is unbroken. When you rise, leave the bowl at the water’s edge (or empty it onto the earth). The white ribbon is to be worn for seven days and then burned, its ashes scattered into moving water.
Signs of Response:
Within three days: A sudden impulse to create, to speak, to move, to engage—an inner tide beginning to rise.
Within seven days: A dream of water, rain, or a woman in white holding a bronze sword. The Lu considers the white-clad woman dream definitive: “Chen Jinggu has heard. She sends her sword ahead of her. The rain follows the blade.”
Ongoing: The feeling of the left wrist pulsing when creative work is needed, as though the ribbon’s binding has left an invisible thread connecting the practitioner to the Rain-Bringer’s awareness.
Cautions from The Lu:
“Do not call on Chen Jinggu lightly. She answers, but she asks in return. When the rain comes, you must use it. The water she sends is not for hoarding. If she opens the sky of your body and you let the ground lie fallow, she will not come a second time. She did not die for your idleness. She died for the village. Whatever flows from you after this invocation belongs to the village, even if your village is only the one person who needs what you can make. Give it. That is the bargain.”
The Blood-Breast Talisman (Xueru Fu, 血乳符): Chen Jinggu’s Ward for Women
“After she died, the women who had witnessed her dance found that her blood had soaked into the altar cloth. They cut the cloth into pieces and distributed them among themselves. When a woman wore the cloth against her skin, no man could raise his hand against her—his arm would grow heavy, his fingers would forget their purpose, his eyes would slide off her body like water off oil. Over time, the cloth fragments were lost, but the knowledge of the pattern remained, and the Tide Witches painted it on silk and wore it beneath their garments.”
The Blood-Breast Talisman is a ward for women who travel alone, who sleep in strange houses, who walk roads where men wait. It is one of the few talismans in The Lu that is explicitly gendered in its application, and its origin story ties it directly to Chen Jinggu’s own bodily sacrifice.
Source:Chao Wu Lu, Folio 20.
Materials:
A square of red silk, small enough to be worn beneath clothing against the skin (traditionally, a piece the size of the palm).
Cinnabar ink, prepared with a single drop of the wearer’s blood—or, in a variation preserved in The Lu, the ink may be mixed with water that has been held in the mouth while reciting the Rain-Bringer’s Invocation.
A needle and red thread.
Timing: The talisman is prepared at night, ideally during the waning moon (for protective, diminishing qualities). The Lu does not prescribe a particular lunar phase but notes that “Chen Jinggu’s moon is the moon that bleeds—the moon that is going, not coming. She is the last quarter. She is the tide pulling back.”
The Talisman’s Design:
The talisman consists of a central character surrounded by a border of simplified wave-forms:
Center: The character 護 (hu, “protect”), written in a style that elongates its vertical stroke into a sword-shape descending through the character below it.
Below the center: A single small circle, representing the drop of blood, positioned beneath the descending sword-stroke.
Border: Four wave-forms at the cardinal directions, curving inward toward the center as though drawn to the blood-drop.
Reverse side of the silk: The name 陳靖姑 (Chen Jinggu) written in regular script, small, at the center.
Procedure:
Prepare the ink by mixing the cinnabar with the blood or the mouth-held water, grinding it smooth.
Paint the talisman on the silk, speaking the following words as you work—one line for each element of the design: “The sword goes down. The blood stays. The waves come close, but they do not touch. Chen Jinggu stands between.”
When the ink is dry, fold the silk three times toward you—each fold a sealing of the ward’s intent. The Lu specifies: “Fold as though you are closing a door. The first fold is the outer gate. The second fold is the inner gate. The third fold is the chamber where no one enters without your word.”
Sew the folded silk into a small pouch with the red thread, leaving a loop or cord so that it may be worn around the neck or pinned inside clothing. As you sew, speak: “Thread is the thread of my life. Needle is the needle that pierces only what I permit. This ward is sealed until I unseal it.”
Wear the talisman against the skin. The Lu notes that it should be “touched to the breast, over the heart—where Chen Jinggu held her dead child, where the milk and the blood mixed.”
Signs of Efficacy:
The talisman becomes warm against the skin when the wearer is in the presence of a genuine threat—“a warning that does not need words.”
A man who intends harm will find himself unable to meet the wearer’s eyes, will forget his purpose, or will suddenly feel an urgent need to leave.
Cautions from The Lu:
“The Blood-Breast Talisman loses its strength if the wearer uses it to harm an innocent. Chen Jinggu protects women; she does not license cruelty. If you strike without cause, the talisman will fall from your neck of its own accord. You will find it on the floor in the morning, unfolded, the ink faded. She will have taken back her sword. Do not call on her again.”
The Tide Surge (Chaoyong, 潮湧): Ritual of the First Tide
“You do not need us to accept you. The sea does the accepting. We are only witnesses, and we witness across time. When you wade into the water and speak the words, we hear you—the ones who came before, the ones who will come after, the ones standing beside you in a century you cannot see. The tide is simultaneous. The tide does not live in time. Neither do we.”
The Chao Wu Lu offers a ritual of self-dedication—a “becoming” that the practitioner performs alone at the threshold between land and water.
Source:Chao Wu Lu, Folio 2–3.
Timing: The ritual is performed at the turning of the tide—at the moment when the outgoing tide pauses before beginning its return. This moment, called chaoshui zhuan (潮水轉), is described as “the hinge of the sea, the door left open between what was and what will be.” If precise tidal timing is impossible, The Lu permits the ritual to be performed at dawn on a new moon.
Location: The edge of the sea. If the practitioner is landlocked, a saltwater bath may substitute, but The Lu is explicit that “the sea herself is preferred. She knows her own. A bathtub is a mirror; the ocean is a face. Speak to the face.”
Materials:
A garment or token that represents your old life—something you are willing to leave in the water. The Lu suggests a ribbon, a written paper, a lock of hair, or a piece of clothing that belongs to a version of yourself you are ready to release.
A handful of salt (if at the sea, the salt is optional; your own tears, The Lu notes, will suffice).
Your bare feet on wet sand or stone.
Procedure:
The Walking In. Remove your shoes. Stand at the edge of the surf and let the water touch your feet. Breathe until your breathing matches the rhythm of the waves. The Lu specifies: “Do not count. Do not force. The sea breathes in sevens. Your body knows this. Let it remember.”
The Naming of the Self. Speak your name aloud to the water. Then speak the names of the women who made you—your mother, your grandmothers, as far back as the line runs. If you do not know their names, say: “I am the daughter of daughters whose names were not written down. I speak them now into the water, where all names are kept.”The Lu instructs: “The sea is the oldest archive. She has never forgotten a woman’s name. She has simply been waiting for someone to ask.”
The Release of the Old Life. Hold your token or garment in both hands. Speak: “I came from the land, and the land named me. It named me daughter, wife, mother, widow, whore, witch. It named me small. It named me silent. It named me property. I return these names to the water. I return these shapes to the salt. What the sea dissolves, the sea keeps. I am not what they named me.” Release the token into the surf. Watch it go.
The Speaking of the Oath. Wade deeper—ankle-deep, knee-deep, as far as you can safely stand. Turn to face the horizon. Speak: “I am the tide coming in. I am the tide going out. I am the ghost tide and the still tide and the tide that rises under the moon’s knife. I am the daughter of Mazu, who walked on the waves. I am the student of Xiwangmu, who waits at the center. I am the sister of Chen Jinggu, who danced until the sky bled. I am the inheritor of the Tide Witches, who were never defeated, only erased—and who are not erased now, because I remember them. I take the sea as my witness. I take the sea as my teacher. I take the sea as my mother, my sister, my self. I am the Tide Witch. I have always been. I am only now saying it aloud.”
The Return. Walk backward out of the water. Do not turn your back on the sea—The Lu instructs that “the sea is not done with you, and turning away is a discourtesy.” When you reach dry sand, sit down and let the water dry on your skin. The salt that remains is the sea’s acknowledgment.
Signs of Acceptance:
A wave that reaches higher than the ones before it, touching you above the knee or hip—the sea’s embrace.
A sudden stillness in the water around your legs, as though the tide is holding its breath.
A seabird that crosses your path flying seaward. The Lu identifies the white-bellied sea eagle as the Tide Witches’ particular messenger.
An overwhelming urge to laugh or weep or both. The Lu notes: “The sea does not distinguish between joy and grief. She receives both as offerings. Let her have them.”
If the Sea Refuses:
The Lu acknowledges this possibility briefly and without elaboration: “If the sea is silent, she is not refusing you. She is waiting. Come back at the next new moon. Come back at the next turning of the tide. Come back until she speaks. She will speak. She is testing your patience, which is the first thing a Tide Witch must learn.”
The Weak Water Meditation (Ruoshui Guan, 弱水觀)
“This is not a working against an enemy. This is a working against the part of yourself that still believes what the enemy says. The Queen Mother does not argue with the wave. She lets it break. You will learn to let it break.”
The Chao Wu Lu preserves an internal cultivation practice called the Weak Water Meditation—a method for turning the practitioner’s stillness into an active, protective force. The Queen Mother’s principle is operative: “Yin overcomes yang through stillness and tranquility. The female overcomes the male. The still overcomes the agitated. This is the way of things, and the world has forgotten it.”
Source:Chao Wu Lu, Folio 14, with supplementary material from the Nüdan (female alchemy) tradition of the Qing dynasty, particularly the Nüdan Hebian (Collected Works on Female Alchemy, 1835).
Timing: Practice at dawn or dusk, when the boundary between light and dark is thinnest. The Lu prescribes a seven-day initial cycle, but the meditation may be maintained indefinitely as a daily practice.
Posture: Seated, preferably on the ground or a low cushion. The spine is straight but not rigid; the hands rest palm-up on the knees. If near the sea, face the water. If inland, face west—the direction of Kunlun, of endings, of the autumn and the setting sun.
Procedure:
The Finding of the Center. Close your eyes. Bring your attention to the Ocean of Qi (qihai), the lower dantian, located approximately three finger-widths below the navel. Breathe into this point. Do not visualize. Simply feel the breath arriving there, pooling, settling. The Lu instructs: “Do not pull the breath down. Let it fall. Let it be a stone dropping through still water. It knows where the bottom is.”
The Becoming of the Shore. When the breath has settled and the mind has quieted, bring to awareness a thing that disturbs you—a fear, an enemy, a circumstance that causes the “tides within to rise and fall without your consent.” Picture this disturbance as a wave. Let it approach. Feel its size, its noise, its apparent power. Now—and this is the core of the practice—do not push back. Do not flee. Do not argue. Simply be the shore. The wave arrives. It breaks. It recedes. You remain. The Lu provides a phrase to hold in the mind during this phase: “I am the sand. I am the stone. I am the thing the water cannot dissolve.”
The Turning of the Tide. After sufficient practice—The Lu suggests seven days, but acknowledges variability—the practitioner will notice a subtle shift. The wave-image will begin to lose its force before it reaches the imagined shore. This is the external effect of the internal stillness: the disturbance, deprived of reaction, begins to dissolve of its own accord.
Signs of Progress:
First marker: The breath drops easily to the qihai without conscious effort.
Second marker: During meditation, external sounds (wind, voices, the surf) become distant without disappearing—as though a buffer of quiet air has formed around the body.
Third marker: In daily life, a situation that would previously have provoked immediate reaction instead produces a pause—a space between stimulus and response in which choice becomes possible. The Lu identifies this pause as “the Queen Mother’s gift.”
Cautions from The Lu:
“The Weak Water protects, but it does not discriminate. If you cultivate stillness too deeply, you may find that joy also breaks against you without entering. The Queen Mother lives on a mountain ringed by impassable water, and she is powerful beyond measure. She is also alone. Practice this meditation, but do not forget to descend the mountain. The Sea Witch walks on the shore between the water and the land. She is not meant to dwell in the heights forever.”
The Ghost Tide Exorcism (Qu Gui Chao Fa, 驅鬼潮法)
“There are times when the sea inside you will rise without cause. You will wake and find your mind is a storm—waves where there should be stillness, noise where there should be direction, a churning that serves no purpose and leads to no harbor. The land-doctors call this melancholy, hysteria, the wandering womb, the weakened will. They are wrong. It is a ghost tide in the body. The water within you has been agitated by something unseen—a curse you absorbed without knowing, a grief you swallowed and did not digest, a spirit that brushed against you in a crowd and left its restlessness behind. The cure is not talk. The cure is not time. The cure is to nail the tide to the floor of the sea and command it to be still.”
The Nailing of the Tide is an exorcism—but its target is not an external possessing entity. It is an internal state of chaotic agitation that has been personified in order to be addressed. The Lu treats emotional and psychological turmoil not as pathology but as a spiritual intrusion: a “ghost tide” (gui chao, 鬼潮) that rises from the depths of the self and threatens to overwhelm the surface of daily life.
Source:Chao Wu Lu, Folio 33–35. The core ritual appears in at least two other Fujianese manuscripts: The Record of Pacifying Fujian’s Sea Ghosts (閩海鎮鬼錄, 1891) and The Secret Manual of Southern Sea Witchcraft (南海巫法秘本, circa 1820).
Materials:
Three iron nails, ideally salvaged from a shipwreck. The Lu instructs: “The nails must remember drowning. They must have been pulled from wood that went down with a ship and came up again. The nail that has survived the deep knows what it is to be pinned. It will teach the tide what it knows.” If shipwreck nails are unavailable, any three iron nails may be used, but they must be soaked in seawater for three days and three nights before the working.
A hammer.
Red thread, long enough to bind the three nails into a triangle.
A small bowl of your own blood, drawn from the left arm. The Lu specifies: “Not a few drops. Enough to wet the thread. The blood is the price. The blood is what the tide takes in exchange for its stillness.”
Black paper cut into a simple human shape—a paper doll with no face. This is the tishen (替身), the substitute body that will carry the agitation away.
Matches or a lighter, for the burning of the substitute.
Timing: The ritual is performed at the tide line when the tide is at its highest point and about to turn—“the hinge of the water, the moment of maximum reach.”The Lu prescribes dusk.
Procedure:
The Diagnosis. Before the nailing, confirm that a ghost tide is truly present. Stand at the water’s edge, close your eyes, and ask aloud: “Is this mine, or have I swallowed something that belongs to the sea?” If the next wave reaches higher than the ones before it, touching your feet where the previous waves did not, the tide answers yes. If the wave recedes farther than the ones before it, the agitation is your own and requires a different working. The Lu notes: “Your own storms are best weathered, not nailed. The nail is for intruders. Your own sorrows must be sailed through.”
The Arrangement of the Nails. Walk to the highest reach of the tide line—the wet sand just beyond the water’s furthest advance. Arrange the three nails in a triangle pointing seaward. The first nail, representing Heaven, is placed at the apex. The second and third, representing Earth and Humanity, are placed at the base angles. The triangle should be no larger than your outspread hand.
The Binding. Bind the three nails together with the red thread, passing the thread around each nail head to form the triangle in string as well as in placement. Before binding the final knot, draw the thread through the blood in the bowl.
The Nailing. Kneel beside the triangle. Raise the hammer. The Lu prescribes three strikes per nail—nine strikes total—each accompanied by a spoken line: First nail (Heaven):“By Heaven above the water—BE STILL.”Second nail (Earth):“By Earth beneath the water—BE STILL.”Third nail (Humanity):“By the one who stands between—BE STILL.”
The Substitute. Take the faceless paper doll and press it to your forehead, your chest, your belly—“the three seats of the agitation: the mind, the heart, the sea of qi.” As you press it to each point, speak: “What is in my mind, I give to this paper. What is in my heart, I give to this paper. What churns in my sea, I give to this paper. I am emptied. This is filled.” Place the paper doll on the sand within the triangle of nails. Set it alight. As it burns, watch the smoke. The Lu instructs: “If the smoke rises straight, the offering is accepted. If the smoke blows toward you, the ghost tide is refusing to leave. You must nail it again. You must name it.” If you do not know the ghost tide’s name, The Lu provides a litany: “Grief. Rage. Fear. Shame. Envy. Despair. The curse of another. The hunger of a stranger. The echo of a death you witnessed. The voice of a parent who told you you were nothing. The voice of a lover who made you believe it. The memory you cannot swallow. The future you cannot face. The ghost of the person you were before the thing that changed you happened. One of these is the name. Speak them all. The fire will flicker at the true one.”
The Waiting. When the paper has burned to ash, remain kneeling beside the nails. Watch the tide. The next wave should stop before it reaches the nails. If it does, the exorcism is successful. If the water covers the nails, the ghost tide is stronger than the working, and the practitioner must repeat the ritual at the next high tide with additional nails—“five for the five directions, seven for the seven stars, nine for the nine depths of the Dragon King’s palace.”
After the Ritual:
The nails are left in the sand. The tide will eventually claim them. As they rust, the ghost tide weakens.
The ashes of the substitute body are gathered and thrown into the sea.
The practitioner should bathe in seawater at the next full moon to complete the cleansing.
Signs of Efficacy:
Immediate: a sensation of cooling in the chest and forehead, “as though a fever has broken”
Within one tide cycle: the inner noise quiets. Thoughts become linear. Decisions become possible.
Within three days: a dream of still water—a bay without wind, a lake without ripples, a sea of glass. The Lu considers this dream definitive: “The inner tide has been nailed. You will know because you will sleep without dreaming of drowning.”
Cautions from The Lu:
“Do not nail the tide in anger. If you drive the nails while your own rage is hot, the iron will drink the rage instead of the agitation. You will feel better for a day. Then the rage will return, and it will have learned the shape of iron. It will be harder to bind the second time. Before you nail, breathe. Before you strike, be certain that what you are binding is not your own righteous fury, which should not be bound—which should be aimed. The nail is for intruders. The sword is for enemies. Do not confuse the tools.”
The Dragon King’s Bargain (Long Wang Qi, 龍王契)
“The Dragon Kings are not gods. Gods can be petitioned with incense and promises. The Dragon Kings are bureaucrats of the deep, sovereigns of salt, and they do not listen to prayers. They listen to contracts. If you want safe passage, you do not beg Ao Guang for mercy. You offer him terms. You put something on the table that he wants. You let him see that you are willing to bleed for the bargain. And then you wait for the sea to sigh and the wind to turn—because that is how a Dragon King signs his name. Not with ink. With weather.”
The Dragon King’s Bargain is the formal protocol for negotiating with Ao Guang—and, by extension, with the ocean itself as a conscious, contractual partner. The Lu presents it not as worship but as diplomacy.
Source:Chao Wu Lu, Folio 37–40. Elements of the bargain appear across multiple Fujianese and Taiwanese sources, including The Scripture of the Southeast Dragon Kings (東南海龍王經, 1783).
Materials:
An offering of significant value, drawn from categories The Lu identifies as pleasing to Ao Guang: Gold (a coin, a ring, a piece of jewelry); Jade (a carved piece, a bead, a broken ornament); or something that measures time without poison—an hourglass of wood, glass, and sand; a sundial carved from stone or shell. The Lu explicitly prohibits any object containing materials that will poison the water.1“What you give to the Dragon King becomes part of his palace. Do not furnish his palace with garbage.”
Three drops of blood from the practitioner’s left thumb—the “oath finger” (shi zhi, 誓指).
A red silk pouch or square of red cloth.
A written petition: a small strip of paper with the specific terms of the bargain. The Lu instructs: “Write it as a contract, not a prayer. Not ‘please grant me safe passage’ but ‘I offer this gold for safe passage from this harbor to that harbor, beginning at this tide and ending at landfall.'”
Timing: Midnight, at a whirlpool, deep channel, or any place where the water seems to “fold in on itself.”The Lu specifies “when the Dragon Kings hold court and receive petitions.”
Procedure:
The Preparation of the Offering. Place the gold or jade in the red silk pouch. Prick the left thumb and let three drops of blood fall onto the offering. As the blood touches the gold or stone, speak: “Blood binds what gold buys. What I give, I give truly. What I ask, I ask truly. Let the Dragon King know my hand by this mark.” Fold the written petition and tuck it into the pouch with the offering.
The Approach to the Water. Stand at the water’s edge or the ship’s rail. Hold the pouch in both hands at the level of your heart. The Lu instructs: “Do not kneel. The Dragon King does not respect supplicants. He respects equals. You are not his subject. You are a sovereign of the land, and he is a sovereign of the sea, and you are meeting at the border of your domains.”
The Invocation. Speak: “Ao Guang, Dragon King of the Eastern Sea, Sovereign of the deep channels, Keeper of the whale-road and the storm-gate, I bring you gold. I bring you blood. I bring you a contract written in my own hand. If the terms are acceptable, receive this offering and send me a sign. If the terms are not acceptable, send the offering back and I will not trouble you again this season. By the Three Pure Ones who bind all treaties, By the Jade Emperor who witnesses all oaths, I speak. I offer. I wait.”
The Casting. Throw the pouch into the water. The Lu specifies: “Throw with your right hand. The right hand is the hand of action, the hand that signs, the hand that strikes. The left hand is the receiving hand. Keep it open at your side.”
The Waiting. Watch the water:
Acceptance: The pouch sinks immediately, grasped from below. Within moments, the water will “sigh”—a sudden exhalation of air from the depths. Within a tide cycle, the wind will shift in your favor.
Negotiation: The pouch floats for a long time. The Dragon King is considering. Wait until dawn.
Rejection: The pouch drifts back or washes ashore. Do not press. “He has his reasons, and he does not explain them to mortals.”
The Sealing (if accepted). The practitioner must seal the bargain on her own body. The Lu prescribes a small, permanent mark: a shallow cut on the left forearm, allowed to heal into a scar, or a dot of indigo ink pressed into the skin with a needle. This mark serves as the practitioner’s copy of the contract—“the Dragon King’s signature on your skin.”
Historical Example from The Lu:
“The pirate Ching Shih stood at the rail of her flagship and held a brass pocket watch in her open palm—a Portuguese timepiece taken from a merchant the previous week. She considered it. Then she removed the watch from its casing, separating the brass from the glass, and kept the glass aside. The brass and steel she wrapped in red silk. The glass she would return to the sand, where it had begun. ‘The Dragon King does not want the whole clock,’ she told her quartermaster. ‘He wants what ticks. Give him the heart, not the skin.’ The brass sank. The fog came before dawn. It lasted four days, not three—the Dragon King, pleased with the mechanism, gave her an extra day as a gesture of respect.”
Cautions from The Lu:
“Do not bargain for what you do not need. The Dragon King is generous, but his generosity is a loan, not a gift. Every bargain carries interest. If you ask for a wind, you may find that the wind takes you where you asked to go but not where you want to be. If you ask for a storm to destroy your enemies, you may find that the storm remembers your face. The Dragon King does not allow his gifts to be used against him. Do not bargain for the death of another unless you are willing to offer your own death as collateral. The sea keeps its books balanced.”
The Gathering of Ocean Water
“The land-dwellers think all water is the same. They are fools. Water gathered at the full moon is not the same as water gathered at the new. Water taken from a rising tide is not the same as water taken from a falling tide. Water scooped from the surface is not the same as water drawn from the depths. The sea is not one thing. She is a thousand waters, each with its own signature, its own purpose, its own hour of power.”
Of all the tools and materials catalogued in The Chao Wu Lu, none is more fundamental than ocean water itself. The Lu treats ocean water not as a passive substance but as a living fluid with shifting properties that vary according to lunar phase, tidal movement, depth, and location.
The foundational distinction is between two primary types:
Full Moon Water (Wangyue Shui, 望月水)
When to Gather: At the height of the full moon tide—the highest reach of the water during the night when the moon is fullest. The Lu specifies that the gathering should occur “when the moon stands directly overhead and her reflection falls unbroken on the water beneath her.”
Properties: Full Moon Water is expansive, illuminating, and summoning. It carries the maximum charge of lunar qi. This water is used for consecrating new tools and talismans, bringing power into a space, summoning visions during scrying and divination, blessing a vessel before a voyage, and initiations.
Gathering Protocol:
Approach the water at the moment of high tide under the full moon. Carry a container of glass, ceramic, or wood—never metal, which The Lu warns “quarrels with the lunar charge and leaves the water argumentative.” Stand at the tide line and let the highest wave wash over your bare feet. Speak:
“I gather you at your fullest, When the moon has filled you with her silver, When the tide has risen to its highest reach, When the sea is most herself.”
Submerge the container and fill it from the surface—“the topmost layer, where the moonlight has kissed the water most recently.” Cap the container and hold it to the moonlight. The Lu prescribes a moment of silent acknowledgment: “Look at the moon through the water. Look at the water through the moon. They are the same light in different vessels. You are a third vessel. All three are full.”
New Moon Water (Shuoyue Shui, 朔月水)
When to Gather: At the dark of the moon, when the tide is at its lowest ebb—“when the sea has withdrawn as far as she will go, and the wet sand stretches like an open palm.”
Properties: New Moon Water is contractive, cleansing, and banishing. It carries the quality of the moon in its hidden phase—yin at its most inward. This water is used for removing negative energy, banishing unwanted presences, closing workings and sealing completed rituals, washing tools used for exorcism or binding, and preparing for deep internal work.
Gathering Protocol:
Approach the water at the lowest point of the tide under the new moon. Walk out as far as the tide has retreated. The Lu instructs: “Walk to the edge of the water and then one step farther. Gather where the sea will return but has not yet returned. That is the water of thresholds, and thresholds are where magic lives.” Fill the container from just below the surface—“where the darkness pools, where the light has not been.” Cap the container and hold it to the dark sky. Speak:
“I gather you at your most hidden, When the moon has withdrawn her gaze, When the tide has fallen to its lowest hollow, When the sea keeps her own counsel.”
Other Waters Recognized by The Lu:
Storm Water (Baoyu Shui, 暴雨水): Gathered during a storm, from rain falling directly into the sea. Volatile and powerful. Used for sudden change, disruption of stasis, breaking of obstacles. “Store Storm Water in a sealed container away from your sleeping place. It dreams of thunder.”
Dawn Water (Chenguang Shui, 晨光水): Gathered at first light, when the sun has touched the sea but not yet risen. Carries the balance of yin and yang. Used for healing, divination, and “all things that require the cooperation of darkness and light.”
Depth Water (Shenshui, 深水): Gathered from as far below the surface as safely reachable. Used for necromantic workings and communication with the drowned. “The deep water knows things the surface has forgotten. Some of those things are true. Some of those things are unbearable. Use Depth Water sparingly, and never alone.”
Whirlpool Water (Xuanwo Shui, 漩渦水): Gathered from the edge of a whirlpool. The preferred medium for the Dragon King’s Bargain and any working involving contracts, bindings, or the turning of fortune.
The Earth Dragon’s Blood:
The Lu offers a cosmological explanation: the sea is the terminal point of the dilong (地龍), the Earth Dragons whose subterranean bodies channel qi through the landscape. Where the Earth Dragons reach the coast, their qi pours into the sea. The ocean is therefore “the blood of the Earth Dragon, pooled at the end of all rivers, the sum of all waters that have touched stone and soil and root.” This is why ocean water gathered at different locations carries different qualities. The Lu advises practitioners to gather water from multiple coastlines when possible—“the sea off Fujian is not the sea off Guangdong, is not the sea off Taiwan, is not the sea off Hainan. Each coast has its own dragon. Each dragon has its own temperament.”
The Consecration of Gathered Water:
All gathered ocean water should be formally consecrated before use. Hold the container in both hands. Face the sea. Speak:
“Water of the moon’s fullness, Water of the moon’s hiding, Water of the storm’s heart, Water of the dawn’s threshold, Water of the deep places, You are the sea, and the sea is the Dao, And the Dao is the Mother of all things. I will use you as the Dao uses herself— Without force, without waste, without explanation. You are blessed because you are what you are. I am blessed because I know what I hold.”
Store the consecrated water in its sealed container, marked with the date, lunar phase, tidal state, and location of gathering. The Lu notes that ocean water “does not spoil in the ordinary sense—it has already been preserved by the salt, which is the sea’s own memory—but it can lose its charge if left in sunlight or near strong odors. Keep it dark. Keep it cool. Keep it where the moon can find it on her passage across the sky.”
Part Four: Wave Script Divination (Lang Zhan, 浪占)
“The sea writes constantly. Every wave is a stroke. Every tide is a sentence. Every storm is an argument. Most people see water. The Tide Witch learns to read. This is not a metaphor. The sea has a script, and the script is legible, and legibility is power.”
Wave Script Divination is the most advanced of the Sea Witch’s interpretive arts—and the one that cannot be reduced to a simple procedure. It is not a ritual. It is a literacy.
The Lu traces the art’s origins to fishing communities along the Fujian coast, where the ability to “read” approaching weather, fish movements, and submerged hazards from wave behavior was a survival skill long before it was ritualized. What distinguishes The Lu‘s treatment is its insistence that the sea can answer specific questions: the fisherman reads the waves to know whether it is safe to sail; the Tide Witch reads the waves to know whether a lover will prove faithful, whether an enemy plans attack, whether a working will succeed.
“The sea is the oldest witness. She has seen every shipwreck before it happened. She has felt every death before the body hit the water. She knows the outcome of every voyage before the sails are raised. She will tell you what she knows, but she will not tell you plainly. She speaks in the language of waves. Learn the language. She has been waiting for someone to ask.”
The Eight Patterns
The Chao Wu Lu identifies eight primary wave patterns, observed at dawn:
1. Dragon’s Ribs (龍骨浪, Long Gu Lang)
Parallel waves, evenly spaced, moving in the same direction.
Meaning: Safety, order, favorable conditions. A voyage will proceed without incident. A working will unfold as planned. If this pattern appears in answer to a question about timing, it indicates that now is the moment.
“When Dragon’s Ribs appear at dawn, the day belongs to you. When they appear at dusk, the night belongs to you. When they appear at noon, something is wrong—the sea is calm when it should be restless. Investigate.”
2. Ghost Teeth (鬼牙浪, Gui Ya Lang)
Jagged, overlapping waves that break against each other, creating irregular peaks.
Meaning: Betrayal, hidden danger, divided intentions. Someone in your company is not what they seem. A plan that appears sound contains an unseen flaw.
“Ghost Teeth do not always mean an enemy. They sometimes mean a friend who will fail you. Look to your left hand. Look to the person you trust most. The sea sees what you refuse to see.”
3. Silk Unfurling (展絲浪, Zhan Si Lang)
Long, smooth, rolling waves that do not break but seem to stretch endlessly.
Meaning: Hidden treasure, unexpected opportunity, something valuable approaching from a distance.
“Silk Unfurling is the rarest of the eight patterns. If you see it once in a season, you are fortunate. If you see it once in a year, you are still fortunate. The sea does not offer treasure freely. She shows the silk only when the gift is already on its way.”
4. The White Serpent (白蛇浪, Bai She Lang)
A single line of white foam stretching across multiple wave fronts, undulating.
Meaning: Transformation, significant change approaching, the end of one phase and the beginning of another. Neither favorable nor unfavorable—it signals transition.
“If the White Serpent appears with its head pointing seaward, the change is coming from outside. If the head points landward, the change is coming from within. Read the direction before you interpret the omen.”
5. The Shattered Mirror (破鏡浪, Po Jing Lang)
Waves that rise and then collapse suddenly, producing a circular ripple that does not resolve.
Meaning: Illusion, deception, something that appears true but is not. The practitioner is seeing what she wishes to see.
“The Shattered Mirror often appears when a woman asks about a man she knows she should leave. The sea cannot make you leave. She can only show you the broken glass. Whether you cut yourself on it is your choice.”
6. The Dragon’s Gate (龍門浪, Long Men Lang)
Two large waves rising simultaneously left and right, leaving a channel of still water between them.
Meaning: A test, a threshold, a challenge that must be met before progress is possible. Named for the mythic waterfall where carp who leap the falls transform into dragons.
“The Dragon’s Gate is the only pattern that requires immediate action, not interpretation. If you see it at dawn, act by noon. If you see it at dusk, act by the next dawn. The sea opens doors. She also closes them.”
7. The Drowned Hand (溺手浪, Ni Shou Lang)
A single wave that rises higher than all others, crests, and is pulled down from below before it can break.
Meaning: Interference from the spirit world. A ghost, an ancestor, or a chthonic force is intervening.
“If the Drowned Hand appears and you feel cold, the intervention is hostile. If you feel warmth, the intervention is protective. A dead ally is reaching up to help. A dead enemy is reaching up to pull you down. You will know the difference by the temperature of your own blood.”
8. The Silent Tide (默潮浪, Mo Chao Lang)
Waves that move but produce no sound—a genuine absence, not a suppression.
Meaning: A presence that should not be there. The Silent Tide is the rarest and most dangerous of the eight patterns.
“The Silent Tide means that something has entered your waters that the sea does not recognize. It may be a spirit that belongs to land. It may be a sorcerer working against you. It may be a thing with no name. The sea is silent because she is holding her breath. You should do the same.”
The appropriate response is immediate protective action—the Three Concealments deployed at once, without delay, until the waves make sound again.
The Practice of Wave Script Divination
Timing: Dawn is preferred. Twilight is acceptable. Noon is discouraged—“the sun flattens the water, and the sea’s handwriting becomes illegible.” Midnight is reserved for urgent questions only.
Position: Stand at the water’s edge, barefoot, facing the sea, where the highest wave of the last tide touched.
The Question: Frame your question silently, “as clearly as a pebble dropped into still water.” Ask one thing. The sea answers one thing.
The Observation: Watch the waves for the space of one hundred slow breaths. Maintain a soft focus—“as you would gaze at the face of a lover, not as you would stare at a chart.”
The Interpretation: After the hundred breaths, close your eyes. The first pattern you recall is the primary answer. The Lu explains: “The sea shows many things. The thing she wants you to remember is the thing you remember without trying.”
The Recording: Write down the pattern, the date, the tidal state, the lunar phase, and the question asked. “The sea’s answers are precise, but your memory is not. A pattern recorded is a pattern preserved. A pattern forgotten is an answer wasted.”
The Wave Calligraphers
Folio 51 of The Chao Wu Lu makes a brief, tantalizing reference to an advanced form of Lang Zhan:
“I have heard of a woman on the Penghu Islands who could speak to her sister on the Fujian coast by beating the water with the flat of an oar. Three strikes, a pause, two strikes—the sister would see the pattern arrive in the waves at her feet and know that the fleet had sailed, or that the baby had come, or that the husband was dead. This art required a lifetime of study and a bond between the two practitioners that was closer than blood. I have never witnessed it myself. I include this account only so that future generations will know that it was once possible and might be possible again.”
The compiler adds: “I would like to believe this is true. The sea is large enough to carry voices. She is old enough to remember how.”
Part Five: The Consecration of Tools
The Bronze Mirror and the Spirit Wand
“A tool is not a tool until it has been introduced to the sea. Before the introduction, a mirror is glass and metal. After the introduction, it is an eye. Before the introduction, a wand is a stick. After the introduction, it is a spine.”
The Chao Wu Lu presumes that objects possess a capacity for relationship, memory, and agency. A consecrated tool is a partner, formally presented to the sea, accepted by the sea, and returned to the practitioner’s hand awake.
The Rite of Awakening
Source:Chao Wu Lu, Folio 53.
Materials:
The tool to be consecrated: a Bronze Mirror or a Spirit Wand.
A bowl of Full Moon Water, gathered that night.
A small quantity of salt, taken from the sea—evaporated from seawater by the practitioner’s own hand, or gathered from natural salt crust at the tide line. The Lu specifies: “Do not use salt from a shop. The sea’s salt carries the sea’s memory. The shop’s salt carries the shop’s memory.”
A candle—beeswax or tallow, not paraffin.
Optional: a small offering to leave at the tide line.
Timing: Full moon, at high tide. “When the moon has cleared the horizon and her reflection is whole on the water.”
The Consecration of the Bronze Mirror (Tong Jing, 銅鏡):
The Bronze Mirror is the Sea Witch’s primary tool for seeing what is hidden—ghosts, deceit, the true faces of those who wear false ones. It should be “small enough to wear at the belt, large enough to reflect a face, heavy enough to feel in the hand when it is time to use it.”
Hold the mirror in both hands, its face turned toward the sea. Let the moonlight strike its surface. Speak:
“Bronze of the earth, mirror of the sky, I give you to the water. I give you to the salt. I give you to the moon.”
Dip the mirror into the bowl of Full Moon Water. Hold it submerged for three breaths. As it rests beneath the surface, The Lu instructs: “Close your eyes. Feel the mirror in the water. It is learning. It is listening. The water is telling it what water knows.”
Raise the mirror. Sprinkle a pinch of salt across its face, then wipe it clean. Speak:
“You are no longer bronze. You are an eye. You see what hides. You show what is. You reflect deceit back on the deceiver. You capture the faces of the dead and hold them still. You are the mirror of the Tide Witch. You are awake.”
Hold the mirror to the moonlight. Look at the moon’s reflection on its surface. Pass the mirror through the candle flame—not close enough to scorch, but close enough to feel the heat. “The fire seals what the water opened. The mirror has been drowned and burned. It will not fear either.”
The Consecration of the Spirit Wand (Shen Zhang, 神杖):
The Spirit Wand is carved from peach wood or willow—“peach for protection, willow for communication with the dead”—and should be approximately the length of the practitioner’s forearm. The wand should be carved by the practitioner herself, or received as a gift from another Tide Witch, or found already shaped by the sea.
Hold the wand in both hands, horizontal, parallel to the horizon. Face the sea. Speak:
“Wood of the living tree, branch of the shore, I give you to the water. I give you to the salt. I give you to the moon.”
Dip the wand into the bowl of Full Moon Water. Submerge only the tip—“the tip is the wand’s mouth, and the mouth is what speaks.” Hold it there for three breaths.
Raise the wand. Sprinkle salt along its length, then brush it off. Speak:
“You are no longer wood. You are a spine. You write what must be written. You trace what must be traced. You transmit the talismans of the clouds. You are the wand of the Tide Witch. You are awake.”
Hold the wand vertically, its tip pointing at the moon. Trace a circle in the air—“the circle of the sea, the circle of the sky, the circle of the horizon that binds them.” Trace it slowly. “Feel the wand move through the air as an oar moves through water. There should be resistance. If there is no resistance, the wand is not yet awake. Repeat the naming. It will wake.”
Pass the wand through the candle flame—the tip only, a quick pass. “The wand is a living thing even in death. It remembers fire. Remind it, but do not threaten it.”
The Closing of the Rite:
After the consecration, speak:
“Sea, I have introduced you to my ally. Salt, I have introduced you to my tool. Moon, I have introduced you to my eye, my spine. Witness it. Remember it. If I forget what this tool is, remind me. If this tool forgets what I am, remind it. We are bound now. The binding is witnessed. The binding is sealed.”
Pour the remaining Full Moon Water back into the sea. Leave the offering, if any, at the tide line. Extinguish the candle. “Do not turn your back on the water until the candle smoke has dispersed. The sea is still watching. Let her be the last to look away.”
The Care of Consecrated Tools:
The Bronze Mirror: Store wrapped in dark cloth—“blue or black, the colors of deep water and night sky.” Do not allow it to reflect an empty room. When not in use, keep the mirror facing down or against a wall. Clean it with seawater once a month, at the full moon.
The Spirit Wand: Store upright, not lying flat—“a spine should be vertical.” Do not allow anyone who is not a Tide Witch to handle it. “The wand has been introduced to you. It does not know your sister, your lover, your curious friend. To them it will feel like a stick. To you it will feel like a living limb.”
Both tools:The Lu recommends annual reconsecration—“on the anniversary of the tool’s awakening, or at the full moon nearest to it, or whenever the tool begins to feel unfamiliar in your hand.”
Part Six: The Closing of the Register
“A grimoire is not a book. A book is read and returned to the shelf. A grimoire is lived and worn against the body and stained with salt and blood and candle wax. A book belongs to its author. A grimoire belongs to its user. This Lu has been passed from hand to hand for longer than I know. Each woman who received it added something. Each woman who copied it changed something—a word, a pattern, a caution, a name. That is the tradition. We do not preserve the text like a dead thing in amber. We keep it alive by using it, by marking it, by making it ours. When you close this Lu for the first time, it will be my book. When you open it again, it will be yours. The seal is what makes the transformation.”
The Rite of the Closing Seal
Source:Chao Wu Lu, Folio 58.
Materials:
The practitioner’s copy of The Chao Wu Lu.
Cinnabar ink prepared with one drop of the practitioner’s blood and one drop of Full Moon Water.
A brush or pen.
A small bowl of seawater.
The Bronze Mirror.
The Spirit Wand.
A candle.
Timing: Full moon, high tide, at the sea’s edge. “Close the register where the sea can witness it.”
Preparation:
Sit or kneel at the tide line. Arrange before you: The Lu, the ink and brush, the bowl of seawater, the Bronze Mirror, the Spirit Wand, and the lit candle. Let the water touch your feet. Breathe.
“Before you sign, remember every working you have done. Remember the first time you waded into the water and spoke the oath. Remember the talismans you painted. Remember the ghost tide you nailed. Remember the bargains you struck. Remember the waves you read at dawn. The sea remembers all of these. You should remember them, too.”
The Rite:
The Witnessing. Hold the Bronze Mirror before you. Look at your own face by candlelight and moonlight. Speak: “I see the woman who came to the water. I see the woman who asked for help. I see the woman who learned to ask better questions. I see the woman who became what she needed to become. I witness her. I do not look away.”
The Declaration. Lower the mirror. Raise the Spirit Wand and trace a circle in the air before you. Speak: “I am the tide coming in. I am the tide going out. I am the daughter of Mazu, who walked on the waves. I am the student of Xiwangmu, who waits at the center. I am the sister of Chen Jinggu, who danced until the sky bled. I am the inheritor of the Tide Witches, who were erased but not defeated, who were forgotten but not gone, who are remembered now because I remember them. I have read the sea and been read by her. I have taken the sea as my teacher, my mother, my sister, my self. I am the Tide Witch. I sign my name to the register.”
The Sealing. Open The Lu to the blank page at its end. Dip the brush in the ink. Write your name. Below your name, write the date—the calendar date, the tidal state, the lunar phase, and the location. The Lu provides an example: “Signed by [Name], at the full moon of the seventh month, under a rising tide, on the shore of [Place], in the [number] year of her practice, witnessed by the sea and the moon and the Tide Witches who came before.” If you have a personal sigil, add it beside your name. If you have a name known only to the sea, write that name instead.
The Offering. Dip your fingers in the bowl of seawater and touch them to the signed page—“a drop of the sea on the page, to bind the signature to its witness.” The salt water will warp the paper slightly, leave a tidemark. This is intentional. “The stain is proof. Every woman who signs this register leaves a stain. The stains are different. The salt is the same. The salt is the sea’s signature beneath yours.”
The Closing. Close The Lu. Hold it against your chest. Speak: “This Lu is mine. It was given to me by the women who came before. It will be given to the women who come after. I am the bridge between the dead and the unborn. I am the living entry in the register. When I die, let this Lu pass to another. When another receives it, let her add her name to mine. The register does not end. The tide does not end. The sea does not end. Neither do we.” Extinguish the candle. Pour the bowl of seawater back into the tide.
Instructions for Transmission
“If you know another Tide Witch, give it to her. If you know a woman who is not yet a Tide Witch but who watches the sea with the right kind of hunger, give it to her. If you know no one, leave it where the sea can find it—in a cave above the tide line, in a box of driftwood sealed with wax, with a note that says: ‘For the woman who reads the waves.’ The sea will bring it to her. The sea knows her own. If none of these are possible, burn it. Scatter the ashes on the water. The sea has a copy. She has always had a copy. Nothing is ever truly lost. The register will always be kept in more hands than ours.”
Afterword from the Compiler
The Chao Wu Lu does not end. It pauses.
Every grimoire is a conversation between the dead and the unborn, and you, reader, are the living participant who makes the conversation possible. The rituals in these pages were not written to be admired as historical artifacts. They were written to be performed—at the water’s edge, under the moon, with salt on your skin and the tide rising toward your feet. If you do nothing else with this book, do this: go to the sea. Stand barefoot where the water meets the land. Tell her your name. She has been waiting to hear it.
The Tide Witches were real. They were widows and runaways, outcasts and survivors, women who loved women and women who loved no one, women who refused the roles assigned to them and made their own power from the materials at hand: water, salt, ink, blood, moonlight, and an indestructible will to survive. They left behind a fragmented record because fragmentation was the only form of record available to them. They left behind a secret tradition because secrecy was the condition of their existence.
We have gathered the fragments. We have honored the tradition. The rest is yours.
The sea remembers. So will you.
End of the Chao Wu Lu.
Compiled and annotated by ZJC (2026)
Dedicated to all who have been erased and all who have remained.
Glossary of the Chao Wu Lu
Ao Guang (敖廣) The Dragon King of the Eastern Sea, sovereign of the waters through which the Tide Witches sailed. The Lu treats Ao Guang not as a god to be worshipped but as a contractual partner—vain, punctual, bound by the terms of formal bargains. His domain includes the South China Sea and the deep channels off the Fujian coast. He is one of four Dragon Kings of the cardinal seas but is the only one who appears regularly in The Lu.
See also: Dragon Kings, Long Wang Qi
Bronze Mirror (Tong Jing, 銅鏡) One of the two primary tools of the Sea Witch, alongside the Spirit Wand. Used to reveal hidden spirits, capture the faces of ghosts, reflect deceit back upon the deceiver, and scry across distances. In orthodox Daoist exorcism, the bronze mirror is a standard implement for exposing and binding spirits; The Lu adapts this tradition for maritime use. Should be small enough to wear at the belt, large enough to reflect a face. Stored wrapped in dark cloth when not in use.
See also: Consecration, Spirit Wand
Celestial Master (Zhang Tianshi, 張天師) Zhang Daoling, the founder of the Zhengyi (Orthodox Unity) school of Daoism, believed to have received the mandate to combat evil spirits and establish the first formal Daoist religious community in the second century CE. His seal (張天師印) appears at the base of many talismans in The Lu, signifying the authority by which the practitioner commands spirits, Dragon Kings, and chaotic forces. The Lu‘s use of this seal reflects its roots in The Lu Shan and Zhengyi ritual traditions, though the Tide Witches themselves operated outside formal ordination lineages.
See also: Talisman, Three Pure Ones
Chao Wu (潮巫) Literally “tide shaman” or “tide sorceress.” A term that appears in fragmented Qing-era sources as a pejorative applied to women practicing unsanctioned coastal magic. The Chao Wu Lu reclaims it as a title of honor. Throughout the manuscript, “Tide Witch” and “Sea Witch” are used interchangeably. The Tide Witches are not a formal order but a collective lineage: widows, runaways, survivors of shipwrecks, disgraced priestesses, women who loved women, and others marginalized by late imperial coastal society who found refuge and power in the sea.
See also: Chao Wu Lu
Chao Wu Lu (潮巫錄) The Tide Witch Register, the fragmentary manuscript from which this grimoire is compiled and annotated. The Lu (錄) is a record, a catalogue, a formal list—in Daoist usage, a lu of talismans is a compilation of sacred diagrams, and a lu of spirits is a census of the invisible. The Chao Wu Lu is a genealogy of the women who practiced Fujianese sea magic, passed from hand to hand across generations. The Lu claims it was never originally written in the conventional sense but assembled from spoken fragments, dream transmissions, and patterns traced in salt.
See also: Chao Wu
Chen Jinggu (陳靖姑) Also known as Lady Linshui (Linshui Furen, 臨水夫人). A Tang-Song dynasty Fujianese Daoist exorcist, fertility goddess, and protector of women and children. According to The Chao Wu Lu‘s account, she was pregnant when she performed the rainmaking ritual that ended a three-year drought; knowing the dance would cost her child’s life and her own, she danced anyway. She died standing, and her body remained upright for three days. The Lu treats her not as a passive martyr but as a model of strategic sacrifice—blood for water, life for rain. Her cult remains active across Fujian, Taiwan, and the Chinese diaspora.
See also: Blood-Breast Talisman, Rain-Bringer’s Invocation
Cinnabar (Zhu Sha, 硃砂) Mercuric sulfide, the red mineral pigment used as the base for most talismanic ink in Daoist ritual. In The Lu, cinnabar is mixed with various activating agents depending on the working: powdered pearl for the Moon-Cutting Tide Talisman, powdered mother-of-pearl or cuttlebone for the Stealth Talisman, and the practitioner’s own blood for the Blood-Breast Talisman and the Closing Seal. The red color is associated with life force, protection, and the authority of the Celestial Master.
See also: Talisman
Consecration The rite by which a tool is formally introduced to the sea, transforming it from an inert object into an awakened partner. The Lu specifies that consecration should be performed at the sea’s edge under a full moon, using Full Moon Water, naturally evaporated sea salt, and a candle of beeswax or tallow. The Bronze Mirror and Spirit Wand are the two tools that require formal consecration. Unconsecrated tools, The Lu warns, will work “badly, unpredictably, with a kind of sullen resistance.”
See also: Bronze Mirror, Full Moon Water, Spirit Wand
Cuttlebone (Hai Piao Xiao, 海螵蛸) The internal shell of the cuttlefish, shed naturally and gathered from beaches. In The Lu, powdered cuttlebone is mixed with cinnabar and seawater to create the ink for the Stealth Talisman, where it functions as “the shark’s gift by proxy”—carrying the signature of silent movement without requiring harm to any living creature. If unavailable, The Lu permits substitution with powdered mother-of-pearl from an oyster shell.
See also: Stealth Talisman
Dantian (丹田) The fields of elixir, the primary energy centers of the body in Daoist internal alchemy. The Lu refers specifically to the lower dantian, the qihai (氣海) or Ocean of Qi, located approximately three finger-widths below the navel. This is the reservoir of the body’s vital energy, the internal sea whose tides correspond to the external sea’s rhythms. All internal cultivation practices in The Lu—particularly the Weak Water Meditation and the Ghost Tide Exorcism—begin with breathing into the qihai.
See also: Qi, Weak Water Meditation
Dao (道) The Way, the fundamental principle of Daoist cosmology: formless, nameless, the source of all existence. The Daodejing names the Dao as “Mother,” and The Chao Wu Lu identifies this Mother with the sea: “The Dao is the Mother of all things. The sea is the body of the Mother. The tide is her breath.”The Lu‘s theology is grounded in this identification, which places the feminine principle at the origin of the cosmos and the sea at the center of spiritual practice.
See also: Daodejing, Xuanpin
Daodejing (道德經) The foundational text of Daoism, attributed to Laozi and dated to approximately the 4th century BCE. The Chao Wu Lu draws on the Daodejing‘s identification of the Dao with the feminine, with water, and with the principle of wu wei (non-action, effortless action). Key passages invoked include the Dao as “the mysterious female” (Chapter 6), water as the softest thing that overcomes the hardest (Chapter 78), and the female overcoming the male through stillness (Chapter 61).
See also: Dao, Wu Wei, Xuanpin
Dragon Kings (Long Wang, 龍王) The four sovereigns of the cardinal seas in Chinese cosmology: Ao Guang of the East, Ao Qin of the South, Ao Run of the West, and Ao Shun of the North. The Chao Wu Lu focuses on Ao Guang, whose eastern domain includes the South China Sea. The Dragon Kings are not gods but elemental bureaucrats—ancient, powerful, and transactional. They are petitioned through formal contracts rather than worship, and they value gold, jade, and objects that measure time.
See also: Ao Guang, Long Wang Qi
Drowned Hand (Ni Shou Lang, 溺手浪) One of the eight primary patterns of Wave Script Divination: a single wave that rises higher than all others, crests, and is pulled down from below before it can break. Indicates intervention from the spirit world—a ghost, an ancestor, or a chthonic force. The temperature felt by the observer (cold or warm) indicates whether the intervention is hostile or protective.
See also: Wave Script Divination
Earth Dragon (Di Long, 地龍) In Chinese geomancy, the subterranean dragons whose bodies form the landscape and channel qi through the earth. The Chao Wu Lu extends this concept to the coast, identifying the sea as the terminal point where the Earth Dragons’ qi pours into the ocean. Ocean water is therefore “the blood of the Earth Dragon,” and water gathered at different coastlines carries the distinct qi of the terrestrial dragons whose bodies feed it.
See also: Qi
Full Moon Water (Wangyue Shui, 望月水) Ocean water gathered at the height of the full moon tide, from the surface where the moonlight directly touches it. Expansive, illuminating, and summoning in its properties. Used for consecrating tools, blessing vessels, initiating practitioners, and bringing power into a space. The Lu specifies that it must be gathered in a container of glass, ceramic, or wood—never metal.
See also: New Moon Water, Ocean Water
Ghost Teeth (Gui Ya Lang, 鬼牙浪) One of the eight primary patterns of Wave Script Divination: jagged, overlapping waves that break against each other, creating irregular peaks and troughs. Indicates betrayal, hidden danger, or divided intentions. May signal an enemy, a failing friend, or the practitioner’s own divided heart.
See also: Wave Script Divination
Ghost Tide (Gui Chao, 鬼潮) A supernatural or psychological state of chaotic agitation, described by The Lu as “the sea inside you rising without cause.” The Ghost Tide may result from an absorbed curse, unprocessed grief, or spiritual intrusion. The Ghost Tide Exorcism (Qu Gui Chao Fa) treats it by nailing it symbolically to the ocean floor through the three iron nails of the Three Powers.
See also: Ghost Tide Exorcism, Nailing the Tide
Jade (Yu, 玉) One of the acceptable offerings for the Dragon King’s Bargain, alongside gold and time-measuring objects. The Lu specifies that the Dragon King values the stone itself, not the workmanship; a broken jade bangle is as acceptable as a perfect carving. Jade is associated with immortality, purity, and the mineral essence of mountains.
See also: Dragon King’s Bargain, Gold
Lang Zhan (浪占) Wave Script Divination, the Sea Witch’s most advanced interpretive art. The practitioner learns to read the sea’s surface as a living text written in wave patterns, foam, and salt. The Lu identifies eight primary wave patterns observed at dawn, each with specific interpretive meanings. Unlike ritual workings, Lang Zhan cannot be learned from the grimoire alone; it requires years of direct observation and relationship with a particular stretch of coastline.
See also: Wave Script Divination, and individual pattern names
Long Wang Qi (龍王契) The Dragon King’s Bargain, the formal protocol for negotiating with Ao Guang. The practitioner offers gold, jade, or a time-measuring device along with three drops of blood and a written contract. The offering is cast into a whirlpool or deep channel at midnight. Acceptance is signaled by the immediate sinking of the offering and a “sigh” from the water, followed by a favorable wind within one tide cycle.
See also: Ao Guang, Dragon Kings
Lu (錄) A register, record, or catalogue. In Daoist usage, a lu is a formal list—of talismans, of spirits, of initiates. The Chao Wu Lu is simultaneously a grimoire, a genealogy, and a legal document. By signing the register, the practitioner enters her name into the lineage of Tide Witches and accepts the obligations of the transmission.
See also: Chao Wu Lu
Mazu (媽祖) Originally Lin Mo, a fisherman’s daughter from Meizhou Island, Fujian, born in the tenth century CE. She refused marriage, cultivated her spirit, and developed the ability to project her consciousness across the waves. After her death, she was deified as the Celestial Consort (Tianhou, 天后), patroness of sailors, fishermen, and all who travel by water. In The Chao Wu Lu, Mazu is the initiator, the woman who became divine through mastery of projection and compassion. She is called the Silver Lady in her lunar aspect.
See also: Moon-Cutting Tide Talisman, Silver Lady
Mo Jiang Fu (默槳符) The Muffling Oar Talisman, the second of the Three Concealments. The character 默 (mo, “silence”) is carved into the oar’s shaft and the oar is wrapped with red paper or silk bound with nine black threads. Works by teaching the oar to emulate the silence of the drowned. The ninth knot is tied in silence—“the word you do not say is the strongest word.” Must not be used for more than seven nights consecutively.
See also: Three Concealments, Stealth Talisman, Sailor’s Shadow Ward
New Moon Water (Shuoyue Shui, 朔月水) Ocean water gathered at the dark of the moon, from just below the surface at the lowest ebb of the tide. Contractive, cleansing, and banishing in its properties. Used for removing negative energy, closing workings, washing exorcised tools, and preparing for deep internal work. Gathered from “where the darkness pools, where the light has not been.”
See also: Full Moon Water, Ocean Water
Ocean of Qi (Qihai, 氣海) The lower dantian, the primary energy reservoir of the body. Located three finger-widths below the navel. The Lu treats the qihai as the internal sea, the point within the practitioner’s body where the cosmic tides can be felt and directed. All internal cultivation practices in The Lu begin here. The term appears in both Daoist neidan texts and The Lu‘s own ritual instructions.
See also: Dantian, Qi
Ocean Water The fundamental ritual medium of The Chao Wu Lu. The Lu distinguishes multiple types of ocean water based on lunar phase, tidal state, depth, and location, each with specific properties and ritual applications. All gathered water should be stored in sealed, labeled containers away from direct sunlight. The Lu identifies ocean water as the blood of the Earth Dragon, the pooled qi of all landscapes that touch the sea.
See also: Full Moon Water, New Moon Water, Storm Water, Dawn Water, Depth Water, Whirlpool Water, Earth Dragon
Qing Dynasty (清朝, 1644–1912) The historical context for much of The Chao Wu Lu‘s composition and use. The Qing was the last imperial dynasty of China, ruled by the Manchu Aisin Gioro clan. Its maritime policies alternated between strict coastal embargoes (particularly during the early decades) and periods of active trade. Pirate confederations flourished in the South China Sea during the late eighteenth and early nineteenth centuries, reaching their apex under Ching Shih and Cheung Po Tsai. Qing naval records and local gazetteers from this period occasionally reference the “sea sorceresses” and “tide shamans” who served pirate fleets.
Qi (氣) Vital energy, the animating force that flows through all living things. In Daoist cosmology, qi condenses to form matter and disperses to return to the formless Dao. The Lu uses qi in both its internal sense (the energy cultivated through meditation, the “tides within”) and its external sense (the energy of the sea, the moon, and the landscape). The Ocean of Qi is the practitioner’s internal reservoir.
See also: Dantian, Ocean of Qi
Rain-Bringer’s Invocation (Zhaoyu Zhou, 招雨咒) A ritual of Chen Jinggu designed to break internal “droughts”—periods of creative, spiritual, or emotional barrenness. Performed at the dark of the moon with fresh water, a white ribbon, a drop of blood, and three grains of rice. The Lu warns that Chen Jinggu answers but asks in return: whatever flows after the invocation must be given away, not hoarded.
See also: Chen Jinggu
Register See Lu, Chao Wu Lu
Sailor’s Shadow Ward (Shuishou Ying Hu, 水手影護) The third of the Three Concealments. At noon, when shadows are shortest, the practitioner traces her shadow (or her crewmates’ shadows) onto a wooden deck with cinnabar, fixes it with saltpetre, severs the connection with a drop of blood, and seals the decoys with a circle of seawater. The painted shadows serve as decoys for curses and spiritual tracking. Non-consensual use is strictly prohibited.
See also: Three Concealments, Stealth Talisman, Mo Jiang Fu
Sancai (三才) The Three Powers or Three Potencies: Heaven (Tian, 天), Earth (Di, 地), and Humanity (Ren, 人). The fundamental triad through which all cosmic operations are mediated in Daoist thought. Invoked in the Ghost Tide Exorcism, where three iron nails are driven into the sand—one for each power—to bind chaotic forces.
See also: Ghost Tide Exorcism
Silent Tide (Mo Chao Lang, 默潮浪) One of the eight primary patterns of Wave Script Divination: waves that move but produce no sound. The rarest and most dangerous of the eight patterns. Indicates a presence in the practitioner’s waters that the sea does not recognize. The appropriate response is immediate deployment of the Three Concealments.
See also: Wave Script Divination, Three Concealments
Silk Unfurling (Zhan Si Lang, 展絲浪) One of the eight primary patterns of Wave Script Divination: long, smooth, rolling waves that do not break but stretch endlessly. The rarest favorable pattern. Indicates hidden treasure, unexpected opportunity, or something valuable approaching from a distance.
See also: Wave Script Divination
Silver Lady The Chao Wu Lu‘s epithet for Mazu in her lunar aspect—the moon’s light reflected on water, the knife that cuts the tide. Invoked in the Moon-Cutting Tide Talisman: “Silver Lady of the Sky, lend your knife.”
See also: Mazu, Moon-Cutting Tide Talisman
Spirit Wand (Shen Zhang, 神杖) One of the two primary tools of the Sea Witch, alongside the Bronze Mirror. Carved from peach wood (for protection) or willow (for communication with the dead), approximately the length of the practitioner’s forearm. Used to transmit talismans, direct energy, and trace sigils in air, water, or sand. Should be carved by the practitioner herself, received as a gift from another Tide Witch, or found as driftwood already shaped by the sea. Stored upright—“a spine should be vertical.”
See also: Bronze Mirror, Consecration
Stealth Talisman (Yin Shen Fu, 隱身符) The first of the Three Concealments. The character 隱 (yin, “hidden”) is painted in deliberately faint seal script above a counterclockwise spiral and a mirror-breaking sigil. Works on the principle of reflected attention: the talisman does not make the vessel optically invisible but redirects the hostile gaze so that the enemy sees water where the ship is and the ship where the water is. Ink is made with cinnabar, seawater, and cuttlebone or mother-of-pearl.
See also: Three Concealments, Mo Jiang Fu, Sailor’s Shadow Ward
Storm Water (Baoyu Shui, 暴雨水) Ocean water gathered during a storm, from rain falling directly into the sea. Volatile, unpredictable, exceptionally powerful. Used for workings that require sudden change, disruption of stasis, or the breaking of obstacles. The Lu warns: “Store Storm Water in a sealed container away from your sleeping place. It dreams of thunder.”
See also: Ocean Water
Talisman (Fu, 符) A written or painted diagram that channels spiritual authority. Daoist talismans typically combine seal script characters, cosmic diagrams, and the seal of the Celestial Master. The Chao Wu Lu preserves several talismans adapted for maritime use, including the Stealth Talisman, the Moon-Cutting Tide Talisman, the Muffling Oar Talisman, and the Blood-Breast Talisman. Talismanic ink is traditionally cinnabar-based, with activating agents specific to each working.
See also: Cinnabar, Celestial Master
Three Concealments (San Yin, 三隱) The foundational tactical suite of the Sea Witch: the Stealth Talisman (concealing from sight), the Muffling Oar Talisman (concealing from sound), and the Sailor’s Shadow Ward (concealing from spiritual tracking). Together, they render a vessel undetectable across all three domains of perception. The Lu describes a fully warded ship as “a rumor” that “passes through the world without leaving evidence.”
See also: Stealth Talisman, Mo Jiang Fu, Sailor’s Shadow Ward
Three Pure Ones (Sanqing, 三清) The supreme deities of the Daoist pantheon: the Celestial Worthy of Primordial Beginning (Yuanshi Tianzun), the Celestial Worthy of Numinous Treasure (Lingbao Tianzun), and the Celestial Worthy of the Way and Its Virtue (Daode Tianzun). Invoked in the Dragon King’s Bargain as the cosmic legal authorities who bind all treaties and judge violations. The Chao Wu Lu acknowledges the Three Pure Ones but subordinates them in practice to the feminine deities (Mazu, Xiwangmu, Chen Jinggu) and the sea itself.
See also: Dao, Celestial Master
Tishen (替身) A substitute body, typically a paper effigy, used in Chinese ritual to absorb and carry away misfortune, curses, or spiritual intrusions. The Lu employs the tishen in the Ghost Tide Exorcism (where it receives the practitioner’s agitation and is burned) and in the Sailor’s Shadow Ward (where the painted shadow functions as a decoy soul-shell). The principle of substitution—offering a copy that takes the blow while the original escapes—is central to The Lu‘s tactical philosophy.
See also: Ghost Tide Exorcism, Sailor’s Shadow Ward
Wave Calligraphers (Lang Shufa, 浪書法) According to a fragmentary reference in The Chao Wu Lu, a lost tradition of Tide Witches who could not only read the waves but write in them, transmitting messages across miles of open water by striking the surface in specific patterns. The Lu‘s compiler acknowledges this account as “known only by fragments, passed down orally, and possibly lost entirely” but preserves it as a horizon of possibility.
See also: Wave Script Divination
Wave Script Divination See Lang Zhan
Weak Water (Ruo Shui, 弱水) The impassable body of water that surrounds Xiwangmu’s mountain at Kunlun. According to the Shanhaijing, it will not float a feather, carry a leaf, or bear a boat. The Chao Wu Lu transforms this into a metaphor and a meditation: the Weak Water Meditation (Ruoshui Guan) teaches the practitioner to become the shore against which disturbances break and become nothing.
See also: Xiwangmu, Weak Water Meditation
Weak Water Meditation (Ruoshui Guan, 弱水觀) An internal cultivation practice associated with Xiwangmu. The practitioner breathes into the qihai, visualizes a disturbance as a wave, and practices being the shore—not pushing back, not fleeing, but remaining still as the wave breaks and recedes. The Lu cautions that stillness cultivated too deeply can isolate: “The Sea Witch walks on the shore between the water and the land. She is not meant to dwell in the heights forever.”
See also: Xiwangmu, Weak Water, Dantian
Whirlpool Water (Xuanwo Shui, 漩渦水) Ocean water gathered from the edge of a whirlpool or maelstrom. The preferred medium for the Dragon King’s Bargain and any working involving contracts, bindings, or the turning of fortune from one direction to another. Carries “the memory of the spiral.”
See also: Ocean Water, Dragon King’s Bargain
White Serpent (Bai She Lang, 白蛇浪) One of the eight primary patterns of Wave Script Divination: a single line of white foam stretching across multiple wave fronts, undulating. Indicates transformation and significant change. Neither favorable nor unfavorable in itself. The direction of the “head” (seaward or landward) indicates whether the change comes from external or internal sources.
See also: Wave Script Divination
Wu Wei (無為) Non-action, effortless action—the Daoist principle of acting in harmony with the Dao rather than forcing outcomes through effort. The Chao Wu Lu applies wu wei to the Sea Witch’s tactical philosophy: the Stealth Talisman does not overpower the enemy’s gaze but redirects it; the Weak Water Meditation does not resist the wave but lets it break; the Tide Witch does not seek power over the sea but power with the sea.
See also: Dao, Daodejing
Xiwangmu (西王母) The Queen Mother of the West, one of the oldest deities in the Chinese pantheon. In early texts like the Shanhaijing, she appears as a feral sovereign with tiger’s teeth and a leopard’s tail, dwelling on Mount Kunlun ringed by the impassable Weak Water. Later Daoist tradition softened her into a beautiful immortal queen embodying pure Yin. The Chao Wu Lu draws on both images, treating Xiwangmu as the strategic model of stillness—the one who does not need to move because everything breaks against her.
See also: Weak Water, Weak Water Meditation
Xuanpin (玄牝) The “mysterious female” or “dark female animal” of the Daodejing (Chapter 6), described as the gateway through which all things enter existence. The Chao Wu Lu places the xuanpin at the center of its cosmology, identifying this primordial feminine principle with the sea itself: “The Dao is named Mother; the Mother’s body is salt water.” The term is the theological anchor of the grimoire’s feminist reclamation of Daoist cosmology.
See also: Dao, Daodejing
Yin Shen Fu (隱身符) See Stealth Talisman
Zhan Chao Fu (斬潮符) See Moon-Cutting Tide Talisman
Zhengyi (正一) The Orthodox Unity school of Daoism, founded by Zhang Daoling in the second century CE. The Zhengyi tradition emphasizes talismanic magic, exorcism, and ritual mastery, and its influence is visible throughout The Chao Wu Lu in the repeated use of the Celestial Master’s seal. However, the Tide Witches operated outside formal Zhengyi ordination lineages, adapting its technologies for their own purposes and contexts.
See also: Celestial Master, Talisman
1 Those such things did not exist at the time, I would include: no plastics, no synthetic compounds, no treated leathers, no batteries, no modern electronics. Nothing that will make you an enemy of the sea.
from, The Works of John Marston. Volume 1, by John Marston (1602)
translation into Chinese by ZJC (2026)
DRAMATIS PERSONAE
剧中人物
PIERO SFORZA, Duke of Venice. A Machiavellian usurper who poisoned his rival Andrugio, falsely accused Mellida of wantonness, murdered Feliche, and plots to marry Maria. The play’s arch-villain.
ANTONIO, son to the murdered Andrugio, affianced to Mellida. The revenge-hero. Grief-stricken and philosophically torn, he descends from noble prince to child-murderer across the course of the play.
MARIA, Andrugio’s widow, mother to Antonio. A virtuous woman caught between loyalty to her dead husband, love for her son, and the unwanted suit of her husband’s murderer.
MELLIDA, daughter to Piero, affianced to Antonio. Innocent victim of her father’s plots. Imprisoned, falsely accused of debauchery, sentenced to death. Her purity and steadfast love for Antonio stand in stark contrast to the corruption around her.
PANDULPHO, father to the murdered Feliche. A Stoic philosopher who initially refuses to grieve his son’s death with tears, advocating rational fortitude. His philosophy spectacularly collapses, and he becomes a fierce avenger.
ALBERTO, a Venetian gentleman, friend to Antonio and cousin to Feliche. A loyal friend and secondary avenger. He presents the false report of Antonio’s drowning and participates in the final execution.
BALURDO, a rich gull, later knighted as Sir Jeffrey Balurdo. An absurd, malapropism-spouting fool whose catchphrase is “retort and obtuse.” Provides comic relief but also participates in the final revenge. His buffoonery masks a certain loyalty.
MATZAGENTE, a modern braggadocio. A boastful soldier, the miles gloriosus type. All talk, no substance.
马扎真特，一个时下的自吹自擂者。 一个夸夸其谈的士兵，属于“吹牛军人”类型。空话连篇，华而不实。
GALEAZZO, son to the Duke of Milan. A Florentine prince who becomes an ally of the conspirators. Marries Mellida by arrangement.
加莱亚佐，米兰公爵之子。 一位弗洛伦萨的王子，成为叛乱者的盟友。奉安排与梅莉达成婚。
FOROBOSCO, a Parasite. A court flatterer and tool of Piero. Assists in the strangling of Strotzo.
福罗博斯科，寄食者。 朝中的奉承者，皮埃罗的工具。协助绞死斯特罗佐。
CASTILIO BALTHAZAR, a spruce courtier. A polished courtier. Also assists in the strangling of Strotzo and in imprisoning Balurdo.
卡斯蒂利奥·巴尔塔扎，一个衣冠楚楚的朝臣。 一位光鲜的朝臣。同样协助绞死斯特罗佐及囚禁巴鲁尔多。
LUCIO, an old nobleman, attendant to Maria. A loyal servant who counsels political worldliness but remains attached to Maria.
卢西奥，老贵族，玛利娅的随从。 一位忠诚的侍从，劝人通晓世俗之道，却始终依附于玛利娅。
STROTZO, a creature of Piero. Piero’s hired murderer. Kills Andrugio by poison, then is scripted by Piero into a false confession and strangled by his own master.
NUTRICHE, attendant to Maria. A bawdy old nurse who has had four husbands and believes in the virtues of variety. Encourages Maria to forget Andrugio and marry Piero.
GHOST OF ANDRUGIO, murdered father of Antonio. Appears at key moments to demand revenge, reveal truths, and finally to witness and bless the completion of vengeance.
GHOST OF FELICHE, murdered friend of Antonio. Appears briefly alongside Andrugio’s ghost to cry “Murder!”
费利切的鬼魂，安东尼奥被害的朋友。 与安德鲁吉奥的鬼魂一同短暂显灵，喊出「谋杀！」
TWO SENATORS, HERALD, WAITING-WOMEN, PAGES, &c. 二元老、传令官、众侍女、侍童等。
THE SCENE — VENICE 地点——威尼斯
PROLOGUE
开场诗
The rawish dank of clumsy winter ramps The fluent summer’s vein; and drizzling sleet Chilleth the wan bleak cheek of the numb’d earth, Whilst snarling gusts nibble the juiceless leaves From the nak’d shudd’ring branch; and pills the skin From off the soft and delicate aspects. O now, methinks, a sullen tragic scene Would suit the time with pleasing congruence. May we be happy in our weak devoir, And all part pleased in most wish’d content! But sweat of Hercules can ne’er beget So blest an issue. Therefore, we proclaim, If any spirit breathes within this round, Uncappable of weighty passion, (As from his birth being hugged in the arms, And nuzzled ‘twixt the breasts of happiness) Who winks, and shuts his apprehension up From common sense of what men were and are, Who would not know what men must be—let such Hurry amain from our black-visaged shows: We shall affright their eyes. But if a breast Nail’d to the earth with grief; if any heart Pierc’d through with anguish pant within this ring; If there be any blood whose heat is choked And stifled with true sense of misery; If ought of these strains fill this consort up— Th’ arrive most welcome. O that our power Could lackey or keep wing with our desires, That with unused paize of style and sense, We might weigh massy in judicious scale. Yet here’s the prop that doth support our hopes: When our scenes falter, or invention halts, Your favour will give crutches to our faults. [Exits.]
Enter PIERO, unbraced, his arms bare, smeared in blood, a poniard in one hand bloody, and a torch in the other; STROTZO following him with a cord. 皮埃罗上，衣襟敞开，双臂赤裸，血迹斑斑，一手持血淋淋的短剑，一手持火把；斯特罗佐手持绳索紧随其后。
PIERO.
Ho, Gasper Strotzo, bind Feliche’s trunk Unto the panting side of Mellida! [Exit STROTZO.]
皮埃罗 喂，加斯珀·斯特罗佐，把费利切的尸身 捆在梅莉达那起伏的肋旁！ [斯特罗佐下。]
‘Tis yet dead night, yet all the earth is clutch’d In the dull leaden hand of snoring sleep; No breath disturbs the quiet of the air, No spirit moves upon the breast of earth, Save howling dogs, night-crows, and screeching owls, Save meagre ghosts, Piero, and black thoughts.
One, two! [Clock strikes.] Lord, in two hours what a topless mount Of unpeer’d mischief have these hands cast up!
一下，两下！[钟鸣。] 天哪，短短两个时辰之内，这双手 竟堆起了一座何等无顶无极的恶行之山！
Re-enter STROTZO. 斯特罗佐重上。
I can scarce coop triumphing vengeance up From bursting forth in braggart passion.
我几乎无法将欢欣鼓舞的复仇 囚禁于内，不任它喷涌而出化为夸耀的激情。
STROTZO.
My lord, ’tis firmly said that—
斯特罗佐 主公，有确凿消息说——
PIERO.
Andrugio sleeps in peace: this brain hath choked The organ of his breast.
皮埃罗 安德鲁吉奥已然长眠安息：我这副头脑 已将他胸中的器官堵塞。
Feliche hangs But as a bait upon the line of death, To tice on mischief. I am great in blood, Unequall’d in revenge.
而费利切高悬， 不过是死亡钓线上的一枚诱饵， 为引来更多的灾祸。我浴血而尊， 复仇之道无人能及。
You horrid scouts That sentinel swart night, give loud applause From your large palms.
尔等恐怖的斥候， 驻守黝黑夜色的哨兵，且用你们 巨掌发出震天的喝彩吧。
First, know, my heart was rais’d Unto Andrugio’s life upon this ground—
首先，尔等须知，我起意要夺取 安德鲁吉奥的性命，乃是出于——
STROTZO.
Duke, ’tis reported—
斯特罗佐 公爵，据报——
PIERO.
We both were rivals in our may of blood, Unto Maria, fair Ferrara’s heir. He won the lady, to my honour’s death, And from her sweets cropp’d this Antonio; For which I burnt in inward swelt’ring hate, And fester’d rankling malice in my breast, Till I might belk revenge upon his eyes: And now (O bless’d now!) ’tis done. Hell, night, Give loud applause to my hypocrisy.
When his bright valour even dazzled sense, In off’ring his own head, public reproach Had blurr’d my name. Speak, Strotzo, had it not?
当他耀眼的勇武令人目眩神夺之时， 若公然予以责难， 我的名誉必将蒙污。斯特罗佐，你说，难道不是么？
If then I had—
若我那时便已下手——
STROTZO.
It had, so please—
斯特罗佐 确会如此，若您——
PIERO.
What had, so please? Unseasoned sycophant, Piero Sforza is no numbed lord, Senseless of all true touch; stroke not the head Of infant speech, till it be fully born; Go to!
Nay, right thine eyes: ’twas but a little spleen,— Huge plunge! Sin’s grown a slave, and must observe slight evils; Huge villains are enforc’d to claw all devils.— Pish, sweet, thy thoughts, and give me—
Give me thy ears; huge infamy had press’d down My honour, if even then, when his fresh act Of prowess bloom’d out full, I had ta’en Vengeance on his hated head—
Nay, prithee give me leave to say, vouchsafe; Submiss entreats beseem my humble fate.
玛利娅 不，请容我说，惠赐； 谦卑的恳求才合于我卑微的命运。
Here let us sit. O Lucio, fortune’s gilt Is rubb’d quite off from my slight tin-foil’d state, And poor Maria must appear ungraced Of the bright fulgor of gloss’d majesty.
Cheer up your spirits, Madam; fairer chance, Than that which courts your presence instantly, Can not be formed by the quick mould of thought.
卢西奥 振作精神，夫人；比此刻正向您 殷勤走来的好运更美好的机缘， 即便思想的迅捷模具也无法塑就。
MARIA.
Art thou assured the dukes are reconciled? Shall my womb’s honour wed fair Mellida? Will heaven at length grant harbour to my head? Shall I once more clip my Andrugio, And wreath my arms about Antonio’s neck? Or is glib rumour grown a parasite, Holding a false glass to my sorrow’s eyes, Making the wrinkled front of grief seem fair, Though ’tis much rivell’d with abortive care?
Most virtuous princess, banish straggling fear, Keep league with comfort. For these eyes beheld The dukes united; yon faint glimmering light Ne’er peeped through the crannies of the east, Since I beheld them drink a sound carouse, In sparkling Bacchus, unto each other’s health; Your son assur’d to beauteous Mellida, And all clouds clear’d of threat’ning discontent.
Beshrow your fingers! marry, you have disturb’d The pleasure of the finest dream. O God! I was even coming to it, law. O Jesu! ’twas coming of the sweetest. I’ll tell you now, Methought I was married, and methought I spent (O Lord, why did you wake me?), and methought I spent three spur-royals On the fiddlers for striking up a fresh hornpipe. Saint Ursula! I was even going to bed, And you, methought, my husband, was even putting out the tapers, When you—Lord, I shall never have such a dream Come upon me, as long as—
Peace, idle creature, peace!—When will the court rise?
玛利娅 住口，无聊的东西，住口！——宫里何时起驾？
LUCIO.
Madam, ’twere best you took some lodging up, And lay in private till the soil of grief Were clear’d your cheek, and new burnish’d lustre Clothèd your presence, ‘fore you saw the dukes, And enter’d ‘mong the proud Venetian states.
No, Lucio, my dear lord is wise, and knows That tinsel glitter, or rich purified robes, Curl’d hairs, hung full of sparkling carcanets, Are not the true adornments of a wife. So long as wives are faithful, modest, chaste, Wise lords affect them. Virtue doth not waste With each slight flame of crackling vanity. A modest eye forceth affection, Whilst outward gayness’ light looks but entice: Fairer than nature’s fair is foulest vice. She that loves art to get her cheek more lovers, Much outward gauds, slight inward grace discovers. I care not to seem fair but to my lord: Those that strive most to please most strangers’ sight, Folly may judge most fair, wisdom most light.
But hark, soft music gently moves the air! I think the bridegroom’s up. Lucio, stand close. O now, Maria, challenge grief to stay Thy joy’s encounter. Look, Lucio, ’tis clear day.
[They retire to the back of the stage.] [二人退至舞台后方。]
Enter ANTONIO, GALEAZZO, MATZAGENTE, BALURDO, PANDULPHO, FELICHE, ALBERTO, FOROBOSCO, CASTILIO, and a Page. 安东尼奥、加莱亚佐、马扎真特、巴鲁尔多、 潘杜尔福、费利切、阿尔贝托、福罗博斯科、卡斯蒂利奥及一侍童上。
ANTONIO.
Darkness is fled: look, infant morn hath drawn Bright silver curtains ’bout the couch of night; And now Aurora’s horse trots azure rings, Breathing fair light about the firmament. Stand, what’s that?
By my troth, methinks his nose is just colour de roy.
巴鲁尔多 凭良心说，我瞧他的鼻子正是王徽色。
MATZAGENTE.
I tell thee, fool, my nose will abide no jest.
马扎真特 我告诉你，傻子，我的鼻子可不容取笑。
BALURDO.
No, in truth, I do not jest; I speak truth. Truth is the touchstone of all things; and, if your nose will not abide the truth, your nose will not abide the touch; and, if your nose will not abide the touch, your nose is a copper nose, and must be nail’d up for a slip.
[BALURDO draws out his writing tables, and writes.] [巴鲁尔多掏出书写板，记写。]
BALURDO.
Retort and obtuse, good words, very good words.
巴鲁尔多 回敬，愚钝，好词儿，真是好词儿。
GALEAZZO.
Young prince, look sprightly; fie, a bridegroom sad!
加莱亚佐 年轻的殿下，打起精神来；呸，新郎岂能面色阴郁！
BALURDO.
In truth, if he were retort and obtuse, no question he would be merry; but, and please my genius, I will be most retort and obtuse ere night. I’ll tell you what I’ll bear soon at night in my shield, for my device.
Marry forsooth, I’ll carry for my device my grandfather’s great stone horse, flinging up his head, and jerking out his left leg: the word, “Wigby Purt.” As I am a true knight, will’t not be most retort and obtuse, ha?
Blow hence these sapless jests. I tell you, bloods, My spirit’s heavy, and the juice of life Creeps slowly through my stiffen’d arteries. Last sleep, my sense was steep’d in horrid dreams: Three parts of night were swallow’d in the gulf Of ravenous time, when to my slumb’ring powers, Two meagre ghosts made apparition. The one’s breast seem’d fresh paunch’d with bleeding wounds, Whose bubbling gore sprang in my frighted eyes; The other ghost assum’d my father’s shape: Both cried, “Revenge!” At which my trembling joints, Iced quite over with a frozed cold sweat, Leap’d forth the sheets. Three times I grasp’d at shades, And thrice, deluded by erroneous sense, I forc’d my thoughts make stand; when lo, I oped A large bay window, thorough which the night Struck terror to my soul. The verge of heaven Was ring’d with flames, and all the upper vault Thick-lac’d with flakes of fire; in midst whereof A blazing comet shot his threat’ning train Just on my face. Viewing these prodigies, I bow’d my naked knee and pierc’d the star With an out-facing eye, pronouncing thus: Deus imperat astris. At which, my nose straight bled; Then doubted I my word, so slunk to bed.
Verily, Sir Jeffrey had a monstrous strange dream the last night. For methought I dreamt I was asleep, and methought the ground yawn’d and belkt up the abhominable ghost of a misshapen simile, with two ugly pages; the one called master, even as going before; and the other mounser, even so following after; whilst Signior Simile stalk’d most prodigiously in the midst. At which I bewray’d the fearfulness of my nature, and being ready to forsake the fortress of my wit, start up, called for a clean shirt, ate a mess of broth, and with that I awaked.
I prithee, peace. I tell you, gentlemen, The frightful shades of night yet shake my brain: My jellied blood’s not thaw’d: the sulphur damps, That flew in winged lightning ’bout my couch, Yet stick within my sense, my soul is great In expectation of dire prodigies.
Tut, my young prince, let not thy fortunes see Their lord a coward. He that’s nobly born Abhors to fear: base fear’s the brand of slaves. He that observes, pursues, slinks back for fright, Was never cast in mould of noble sprite.
Tush, there’s a sun will straight exhale these damps Of chilling fear. Come, shall’s salute the bride?
加莱亚佐 咄，自有朝阳将这些寒彻心骨的恐惧 化作雾气驱散。来吧，我们可要去问候新娘？
ANTONIO.
Castilio, I prithee mix thy breath with his: Sing one of Signior Renaldo’s airs, To rouse the slumb’ring bride from gluttoning In surfeit of superfluous sleep. Good signior, sing.
What means this silence and unmoved calm? Boy, wind thy cornet: force the leaden gates Of lazy sleep fly open with thy breath. My Mellida not up? not stirring yet? umh!
That voice should be my son’s, Antonio’s. Antonio!
玛利娅 [旁白。] 那声音该是我儿的，安东尼奥的。 安东尼奥！
ANTONIO.
Here: who calls? here stands Antonio.
安东尼奥 在此：谁唤我？安东尼奥在此。
MARIA.
Sweet son!
玛利娅 爱儿！
ANTONIO.
Dear mother!
安东尼奥 亲爱的母亲！
MARIA.
Fair honour of a chaste and loyal bed, Thy father’s beauty, thy sad mother’s love, Were I as powerful as the voice of fate, Felicity complete should sweet thy state; But all the blessings that a poor banish’d wretch Can pour upon thy head, take, gentle son: Live, gracious youth, to close thy mother’s eyes, Loved of thy parents, till their latest hour. How cheers my lord, thy father? O sweet boy, Part of him thus I clip, my dear, dear joy.
Madam, last night I kissed his princely hand, And took a treasured blessing from his lips. O mother, you arrive in jubilee, And firm atonement of all boist’rous rage; Pleasure, united love, protested faith, Guard my loved father, as sworn pensioners: The dukes are leagued in firmest bond of love, And you arrive even in the solsticy And highest point of sunshine happiness.
Hark, madam, how yon cornet jerketh up His strain’d shrill accents in the capering air, As proud to summon up my bright-cheek’d love! Now, mother, ope wide expectation; Let loose your amplest sense, to entertain Th’ impression of an object of such worth That life’s too poor to—
I tell thee, prince, that presence straight appears Of which thou canst not form hyperboles; The trophy of triumphing excellence, The heart of beauty, Mellida appears. See, look, the curtain stirs; shine nature’s pride, Love’s vital spirit, dear Antonio’s bride.
[The curtain’s drawn, and the body of FELICHE, stabb’d thick with wounds, appears hung up.] [帷幕拉开，费利切的尸体出现，浑身密布刺伤，高悬其间。]
What villain floods the window of my love? What slave hath hung yon gory ensign up In flat defiance of humanity? Awake, thou fair unspotted purity! Death’s at thy window, awake, bright Mellida! Antonio calls!
Enter PIERO, unbraced, with FOROBOSCO. 皮埃罗上，衣襟敞开，福罗博斯科随上。
PIERO.
Who gives these ill-befitting attributes Of chaste, unspotted, bright, to Mellida? He lies as loud as thunder: she’s unchaste, Tainted, impure, black as the soul of hell.
[ANTONIO draws his rapier, offers to run at PIERO, but MARIA holds his arm and stays him.] [安东尼奥拔剑，欲刺向皮埃罗，但玛利娅抓住他的手臂拦住了他。]
ANTONIO.
Dog! I will make thee eat thy vomit up, Which thou hast belkt ‘gainst taintless Mellida.
安东尼奥 狗东西！我要叫你把你那 喷向纯洁的梅莉达的秽物吞回去。
PIERO.
Ram’t quickly down, that it may not rise up To imbraid my thoughts. Behold my stomach; Strike me quite through with the relentless edge Of raging fury.
Boy, I’ll kill thy love. Pandulph Feliche, I have stabb’d thy son: Look, yet his lifeblood reeks upon this steel. Albert, yon hangs thy friend. Have none of you Courage of vengeance? Forget I am your duke; Think Mellida is not Piero’s blood; Imagine on slight ground I’ll blast his honour; Suppose I saw not that incestuous slave, Clipping the strumpet with luxurious twins! O, numb my sense of anguish, cast my life In a dead sleep, whilst law cuts off yon maim, Yon putrid ulcer of my royal blood!
There glow no sparks of reason in the world; All are rak’d up in ashy beastliness. The bulk of man’s as dark as Erebus, No branch of reason’s light hangs in his trunk: There lives no reason to keep league withal. I ha’ no reason to be reasonable. Her wedding eve, link’d to the noble blood Of my most firmly-reconciled friend, And found even cling’d in sensuality! O heaven! O heaven! Were she as near my heart As is my liver, I would rend her off.
The vast delights of his large sudden joys Open’d his powers so wide, that ‘s native heat So prodigally flow’d t’ exterior parts, That th’ inner citadel was left unmann’d, And so surpris’d on sudden by cold death.
[Exeunt PIERO, CASTILIO, FOROBOSCO, and BALURDO, bearing out MARIA.] [皮埃罗、卡斯蒂利奥、福罗博斯科及巴鲁尔多扶玛利娅下。]
PANDULPHO.
Dead!
潘杜尔福 死了！
ANTONIO.
Dead!
安东尼奥 死了！
ALBERTO.
Dead!
阿尔贝托 死了！
ANTONIO.
Why, now the womb of mischief is deliver’d, Of the prodigious issue of the night.
安东尼奥 唉，此刻，灾祸的子宫已分娩， 诞下了昨夜那凶兆的异种。
PANDULPHO.
Ha, ha, ha!
潘杜尔福 哈，哈，哈！
ANTONIO.
My father dead: my love attaint of lust,— That’s a large lie, as vast as spacious hell! Poor guiltless lady! O, accursed lie! What, whom, whither, which shall I first lament? A dead father, a dishonour’d wife? Stand. Methinks I feel the frame of nature shake. Cracks not the joints of earth to bear my woes?
Lies thy cold father dead, his glossed eyes New clos’d up by thy sad mother’s hands? Hast thou a love, as spotless as the brow Of clearest heaven, blurr’d with false defames? Are thy moist entrails crumpled up with grief Of parching mischiefs? Tell me, does thy heart With punching anguish spur thy galled ribs? Then come, let’s sit and weep and wreathe our arms: I’ll hear thy counsel.
Confusion to all comfort! I defy it. Comfort’s a parasite, a flattering jack, And melts resolv’d despair. O boundless woe, If there be any black yet unknown grief, If there be any horror yet unfelt, Unthought of mischief in thy fiend-like power, Dash it upon my miserable head; Make me more wretch, more curs’d if thou canst! O, now my fate is more than I could fear: My woes more weighty than my soul can bear. [Exit.]
Why laugh you, uncle? That’s my coz, your son, Whose breast hangs cas’d in his cluttered gore.
阿尔贝托 您为何发笑，伯父？那可是我的堂兄，您的儿子， 他的胸膛就悬在那里，裹着一身凝结的血块。
PANDULPHO.
True, man, true: why, wherefore should I weep? Come, sit, kind nephew: come on; thou and I Will talk as chorus to this tragedy. Entreat the music strain their instruments With a slight touch, whilst we—Say on, fair coz.
He was the very hope of Italy, [Music sounds softly.] The blooming honour of your drooping age.
阿尔贝托 他正是意大利的寄望所在， [乐声轻柔响起。] 您衰颓之年的盛放荣光。
PANDULPHO.
True, coz, true. They say that men of hope are crush’d; Good are supprest by base desertless clods, That stifle gasping virtue. Look, sweet youth, How provident our quick Venetians are, Lest hooves of jades should trample on my boy: Look how they lift him up to eminence, Heave him ‘bove reach of flesh. Ha, ha, ha!
Wouldst have me cry, run raving up and down, For my son’s loss? Wouldst have me turn rank mad, Or wring my face with mimic action; Stamp, curse, weep, rage, and then my bosom strike? Away, ’tis aspish action, player-like. If he is guiltless, why should tears be spent? Thrice blessed soul that dieth innocent. If he is leper’d with so foul a guilt, Why should a sigh be lent, a tear be spilt? The gripe of chance is weak to wring a tear From him that knows what fortitude should bear. Listen, young blood. ‘Tis not true valour’s pride To swagger, quarrel, swear, stamp, rave, and chide, To stab in fume of blood, to keep loud coil, To bandy factions in domestic broils, To dare the act of sins, whose filth excels The blackest customs of blind infidels. No, my lov’d youth: he may of valour vaunt Whom fortune’s loudest thunder cannot daunt; Whom fretful gales of chance, stern fortune’s siege, Makes not his reason slink, the soul’s fair liege; Whose well-pais’d action ever rests upon Not giddy humours, but discretion. This heart in valour even Jove out-goes: Jove is without, but this ‘bove sense of woes; And such a one, eternity. Behold— Good morrow, son; thou bid’st a fig for cold. [Loud music.] Loud louder music: let my breath exact You strike sad tones unto this dismal act. [Exeunt.]
Enter two mourners with torches, two with streamers; CASTILIO and FOROBOSCO, with torches; a Herald bearing ANDRUGIO’S helm and sword; the coffin; MARIA supported by LUCIO and ALBERTO; Antonio, by himself; PIERO and STROTZO, talking; GALEAZZO and MATZAGENTE, BALURDO and PANDULPHO: the coffin set down; helm, sword, and streamers hung up, placed by the Herald, whilst ANTONIO and MARIA wet their handkerchers with their tears, kiss them, and lay them on the hearse, kneeling: all go out but PIERO. Cornets cease, and he speaks.
Rot there, thou cerecloth that enfolds the flesh Of my loath’d foe; moulder to crumbling dust; Oblivion choke the passage of thy fame! Trophies of honour’d birth drop quickly down: Let nought of him, but what was vicious, live. Though thou art dead, think not my hate is dead: I have but newly twone my arm in the curl’d locks Of snaky vengeance. Pale, beetle-brow’d hate But newly bustles up. Sweet wrong, I clap thy thoughts! O let me hug thy bosom, rub thy breast, In hope of what may hap. Andrugio rots, Antonio lives: umh: how long? ha, ha! how long? Antonio pack’d hence, I’ll his mother wed, Then clear my daughter of supposed lust, Wed her to Florence’ heir. O excellent! Venice, Genoa, Florence at my beck, At Piero’s nod.
Enter BALURDO with a beard, half off, half on. 巴鲁尔多上，胡子半脱半挂。
BALURDO.
When my beard is on, most noble prince, when my beard is on.
巴鲁尔多 等我的胡子挂正了，最高贵的殿下， 等我的胡子挂正了。
PIERO.
Why, what dost thou with a beard?
皮埃罗 咦，你挂着副胡子做什么？
BALURDO.
In truth, one told me that my wit was bald, and that a mermaid was half fish and half fish; and therefore to speak wisely, like one of your counsel, as indeed it hath pleased you to make me, not only being a fool of your counsel, but also to make me of your counsel being a fool: if my wit be bald, and a mermaid be half fish and half conger, then I must be forced to conclude— The tiring man hath not glued on my beard half fast enough. God’s bores, it will not stick to fall off.
Dost thou know what thou hast spoken all this while?
皮埃罗 你可知道你这半天都说了些什么？
BALURDO.
O lord, duke, I would be sorry of that. Many men can utter that which no man but themselves can conceive: but I thank a good wit, I have the gift to speak that which neither any man else nor myself understands.
I’ll seem to wind yon fool with kindest arm. He that’s ambitious-minded, and but man, Must have his followers beasts, damn’d slavish sots, Whose service is obedience, and whose wit Reacheth no further than to admire their lord, And stare in adoration of his worth. I loathe a slave, rak’d out of common mud, Should seem to sit in counsel with my heart. High-honour’d blood’s too squeamish to assent And lend a hand to an ignoble act: Poison from roses who could e’er abstract?
How now, Pandulpho? weeping for thy son? 怎么着，潘杜尔福？在为你的儿子哭泣？
PANDULPHO.
No, no, Piero, weeping for my sins: Had I been a good father, he had been A gracious son.
潘杜尔福 不，不，皮埃罗，在为我自己的罪哭泣： 若我曾是个好父亲，他本会 是个有德的好儿子。
PIERO.
Pollution must be purged.
皮埃罗 污秽必须被肃清。
PANDULPHO.
Why taint’st thou then the air with stench of flesh, And human putrefaction’s noisome scent? I pray his body. Who less boon can crave Than to bestow upon the dead his grave?
Grave! Why, think’st thou he deserves a grave, That hath defil’d the temple of—
皮埃罗 坟墓！怎么，你以为那玷污了—— 圣殿的人还配有一座坟墓？
PANDULPHO.
Peace, peace! Methinks I hear a humming murmur creep From out his jellied wounds. Look on those lips, Those now lawn pillows, on whose tender softness Chaste modest speech, stealing from out his breast, Had wont to rest itself, as loath to post From out so fair an inn! look, look, they seem to stir And breathe defiance to black obliquity!
A wise man wrongfully, but never wrong Can take; his breast’s of such well-tempered proof It may be raz’d, not pierc’d by savage tooth Of foaming malice: showers of darts may dark Heaven’s ample brow, but not strike out a spark, Much less pierce the sun’s cheek. Such songs as these I often dittied till my boy did sleep; But now I turn plain fool, alas, I weep.
‘Fore heaven he makes me shrug; would ‘a were dead. He is a virtuous man: what has our court to do With virtue, in the devil’s name!— Pandulpho, hark: My lustful daughter dies; start not, she dies. I pursue justice; I love sanctity, And an undefiled temple of pure thoughts. Shall I speak freely? Good Andrugio’s dead: And I do fear a fetch; but (umh) would I durst speak— I do mistrust but (umh)— [Aside.] Death is he all, all man, Hath he no part of mother in him, ha? No licorish womanish inquisitiveness?
Ay; and I fear his own unnatural blood, To whom he gave life, hath given death for life. [Aside.] How could he come on? I see false suspect Is voiced; wrung hardly in a virtuous heart.— Well, I could give you reason for my doubts: You are of honour’d birth, my very friend: You know how god-like ’tis to root out sin. Antonio is a villain: will you join In oath with me against the traitor’s life, And swear you knew he sought his father’s death? I loved him well, yet I love justice more: Our friends we should affect, justice adore.
O, but that prince, that worthful praise aspires, From hearts, and not from lips, applause desires.
潘杜尔福 哦，可是那渴求真正可贵的赞誉的君主， 他所渴望的喝彩出自人心，而非人口。
PIERO.
Pish! True praise the brow of common men doth ring, False only girts the temple of a king. He that hath strength and ‘s ignorant of power, He was not made to rule, but to be rul’d.
Hence, doting stoic! by my hope of bliss, I’ll make thee wretched.
皮埃罗 滚开，昏聩的斯多亚派！凭我对天福的指望， 我定要叫你苦不堪言。
PANDULPHO.
Defiance to thy power, thou rifted jawn! Now, by the loved heaven, sooner thou shalt Rinse thy foul ribs from the black filth of sin That soots thy heart than make me wretched. Pish! Thou canst not coop me up. Hadst thou a jail With treble walls, like antique Babylon, Pandulpho can get out. I tell thee, duke, I have old Fortunatus’ wishing-cap, And can be where I list even in a trice. I’ll skip from earth into the arms of heaven: And from triumphal arch of blessedness, Spit on thy frothy breast. Thou canst not slave Or banish me; I will be free at home, Maugre the beard of greatness. The portholes Of sheathed spirit are ne’er corbed up, But still stand open ready to discharge Their precious shot into the shrouds of heaven.
O torture! slave, I banish thee the town, Thy native seat of birth.
皮埃罗 哦，折磨！奴才，我将你逐出此城， 逐出你土生土长之地。
PANDULPHO.
How proud thou speak’st! I tell thee, duke, the blasts Of the swoll’n-cheek’d winds, nor all the breath of kings Can puff me out my native seat of birth. The earth’s my body’s, and the heaven’s my soul’s Most native place of birth, which they will keep Despite the menace of mortality. Why, duke, That’s not my native place, where I was rock’d. A wise man’s home is whereso’er he is wise; Now that, from man, not from the place, doth rise.
Enter ANTONIO and ALBERTO, with books; LUCIO meeting them. 安东尼奥与阿尔贝托持书上；卢西奥迎上。
LUCIO.
Fair prince, look sprightly: fie, a bridegroom sad! What, crown your brow with mourning, at the joy Of your dear father’s honour and your love? Be politically courtly: clap not on A leaden conscience to a golden fortune.
Good Lucio, leave thy shallow sophistry. I am not schools’d with politic hests, Nor stand on colours of despite or love; My heart is honest, and my soul devout, And naught but conscience doth my peace remove.
I am your friend, and I do love your right. Give me your grief; I’ll give you patience.
阿尔贝托 我是你的朋友，我珍爱你的权利。 把你的悲恸交给我；我将予你忍耐。
ANTONIO.
Patience! Good name, good man. Of all life’s goods, Patience the best. Yet since that meagre fiend Ent’red my father’s breast, I’ll not lock hands With that same Gorgon. O, I am laid bare, And all my troubled senses thrown wide ope, To brook the worst of wrongs.
I, fool? No, sir; by heaven, I stand stock-still, And nothing can remove me.
安东尼奥 我，傻瓜？不，先生；苍天在上，我站着一动不动， 任什么也移不走我。
ALBERTO.
O, but patience, sir!
阿尔贝托 哦，可是，忍耐啊，殿下！
ANTONIO.
Patience, sir? ‘Tis a word for beasts, For blockheads and for drudges. Look, Alberto. ‘Tis not the stoic schools, or the precepts Of old Academus, that can make me patient. My father’s murder’d! O, I’ll think on that, And on my love attainted, till my soul Grows wild, and all my entrails shrink together. Sirs, let me be.
Since you enforce us, fair prince, we are gone. [Exeunt ALBERTO and LUCIO.]
阿尔贝托 既然您执意如此，好殿下，我们便去了。 [阿尔贝托与卢西奥下。]
ANTONIO reads. 安东尼奥展读。
“Ferte fortiter: hoc est quo deum antecedatis. Ille enim extra patientiam malorum, vos supra. Contemnite dolorem: aut solvetur, aut solvet. Contemnite fortunam: nullum telum, quo feriret animum habet.”
Pish, thy mother was not lately widowed, Thy dear affied love lately defam’d With blemish of foul lust, when thou wrotest thus; Thou wrapt in furs, beaking thy limbs ‘fore fires; Forbid’st the frozen zone to shudder. Ha, ha! ’tis nought But foamy bubbling of a fleamy brain, Nought else but smoke. O what dank marish spirit, But would be fired with impatience At my— No more, no more; he that was ne’er blest With height of birth, fair expectation Of mounted fortunes, knows not what it is To be the pitied object of the world. O, poor Antonio, thou may’st sigh!
Woe for me all, close all your woes in me! In me, Antonio!—ha! where live these sounds? I can see nothing; grief’s invisible, And lurks in secret angles of the heart. Come, sigh again, Antonio bears his part.
O here, here is a vent to pass my sighs. I have surcharged the dungeon with my plaints. Prison and heart will burst, if void of vent. Ay, that is Phoebe, empress of the night, That ‘gins to mount; O chastest deity, If I be false to my Antonio, If the least soil of lust smears my pure love, Make me more wretched, make me more accurs’d Than infamy, torture, death, hell, and heaven, Can bound with amplest power of thought: if not, Purge my poor heart from defamation’s blot.
Purge my poor heart from defamation’s blot! Poor heart, how like her virtuous self she speaks.— Mellida, dear Mellida! it is Antonio: Slink not away, ’tis thy Antonio.
How found you out, my lord? Alas! I know ‘Tis easy in this age to find out woe. I have a suit to you.
梅莉达 我的夫君，您怎么寻来的？唉！我知道， 在这个年头，要寻到悲哀很容易。 我对您有个请求。
ANTONIO.
What is’t, dear soul?
安东尼奥 是什么，亲爱的命根？
MELLIDA.
Kill me; i’faith I’ll wink, not stir a jot. For God’s sake kill me; in sooth, loved youth, I am much injur’d; look, see how I creep. I cannot wreak my wrong, but sigh and weep.
For loving thee. ‘Tis true, my sweetest breast, I must die falsely: so must thou, dear heart. Nets are a-knitting to entrap thy life. Thy father’s death must make a paradise To my (I shame to call him) father. Tell me, sweet, Shall I die thine? dost love me still, and still?
Madam, I will not swell, like a tragedian, In forced passion of affected strains. If I had present power of ought but pitying you, I would be as ready to redress your wrongs As to pursue your love. Throngs of thoughts Crowd for their passage; somewhat I will do. Reach me thy hand; think this is honour’s bent, To live unslav’d, to die innocent.
I’faith I cannot; but I’ll force my face To palliate my sickness.
安东尼奥 说真的，我做不到；但我会强令我的脸 遮掩住我的苦病。
MELLIDA.
Give me thy hand. Peace on thy bosom dwell: That’s all my woe can breathe. Kiss: thus, farewell.
梅莉达 把你的手给我。 愿安宁驻于你的胸膛： 这是我全部的悲哀所能吐出的。吻：就这样，别了。
ANTONIO.
Farewell: my heart is great of thoughts; stay, dove: And therefore I must speak: but what? O love! By this white hand: no more: read in these tears, What crushing anguish thy Antonio bears. [ANTONIO kisseth MELLIDA’S hand: then MELLIDA goes from the grate.]
Thus heat from blood, thus souls from bodies part.
安东尼奥 温热便是这样离了血液，魂灵便是这样离了躯壳。
Enter PIERO and STROTZO. 皮埃罗与斯特罗佐上。
PIERO.
He grieves; laugh, Strotzo, laugh. He weeps. Hath he tears? O pleasure! hath he tears? Now do I scourge Andrugio with steel whips Of knotty vengeance. Strotzo, cause me straight Some plaining ditty to augment despair. [Exit STROTZO.] Triumph, Piero: hark, he groans. O rare!
Behold a prostrate wretch laid on his tomb. His epitaph, thus: Ne plus ultra. Ho! Let none out-woe me: mine’s Herculean woe. [A song within.—Exit PIERO at the end of the song.]
安东尼奥 瞧这匍匐在自己墓上的可怜虫。 他的墓志铭，如此写就：Ne plus ultra。呵！ 谁也别想悲过我：我的悲是赫拉克勒斯式的悲。 [幕后歌声起。——曲终时皮埃罗下。]
Enter MARIA. 玛利娅上。
ANTONIO.
May I be more cursèd than Heaven can make me, If I’m not more wretched than man can conceive me. Sore forlorn orphant, what omnipotence Can make thee happy?
Strange news? why, mother, is’t not wondrous strange I am not mad—I run not frantic, ha? Knowing, my father’s trunk scarce cold, your love Is sought by him that doth pursue my life! Seeing the beauty of creation, Antonio’s bride, pure heart, defam’d, and stow’d Under the hatches of obscuring earth! Heu, quo labor, quo vota ceciderunt mea!
MARIA. Talk not of beauty, nor enchanting grace, My husband’s dead, my son’s distraught, accurs’d! Come, I must vent my griefs, or heart will burst. [Exit MARIA.]
She’s gone, and yet she’s here: she hath left a print Of her sweet graces fix’d within my heart, As fresh as is her face. I’ll marry her. She’s most fair,—true; most chaste,—false; Because most fair, ’tis firm I’ll marry her.
Do it with rare passion, and present thy guilt As if ’twere wrung out with thy conscience’ gripe. Swear that my daughter’s innocent of lust, And that Antonio brib’d thee to defame Her maiden honour, on inveterate hate Unto my blood; and that thy hand was feed By his large bounty for his father’s death. Swear plainly that thou choked’st Andrugio, By his son’s only egging. Rush me in Whilst Mellida prepares herself to die, Halter about thy neck, and with such sighs, Laments, and applications life in, As if impulsive power of remorse—
Ay, ay, fall on thy face and cry “why suffer you So lewd a slave as Strotzo is to breathe?”
皮埃罗 对，对，匍匐在地，大喊：「你们怎能容忍 像斯特罗佐这等邪恶的奴才呼吸？」
STROTZO.
I’ll beg a strangling, grow importunate—
斯特罗佐 我会乞求被绞死，变得急切纠缠——
PIERO.
As if thy life were loathsome to thee: then I catch straight the cord’s end; and, as much incens’d With thy damn’d mischiefs, offer a rude hand As ready to gird in thy pipe of breath; But on the sudden straight I’ll stand amaz’d, And fall in exclamations of thy virtues.
So, so; run headlong to confusion: Thou slight-brain’d mischief, thou art made as dirt, To plaster up the bracks of my defects. I’ll wring what may be squeezed from out his use, And good night, Strotzo. Swell plump, bold heart; For now thy tide of vengeance rolleth in: O now Tragoedia Cothurnata mounts, Piero’s thoughts are fix’d on dire exploits. Pell mell—confusion and black murder guides The organs of my spirit: shrink not, heart! [Exit.]
A dumb show. The cornets sounding for the Act. 哑剧。短号奏本幕开场乐。
Enter CASTILIO and FOROBOSCO, ALBERTO and BALURDO, with poleaxes; PIERO, talking with STROTZO, seemeth to send him out: exit STROTZO. Re-enter STROTZO with MARIA, NUTRICHE, and LUCIO. PIERO passeth through his guard, and talks with MARIA with seeming amorousness; she seemeth to reject his suit, flies to the tomb, kneels, and kisseth it. PIERO bribes NUTRICHE and LUCIO; they go to her, seeming to solicit his suit. She riseth, offers to go out; PIERO stayeth her, tears open his breast, embraceth and kisseth her; and so they go all out in state.
After the dumb show enter two Pages, the one with tapers, the other holding a chafing-dish with a perfume in it; ANTONIO, in his night-gown and a night-cap, unbraced, following after. 哑剧毕，二侍童上，一持蜡烛，一持香炉；安东尼奥随后，身着寝袍，头戴睡帽，衣襟敞开。
ANTONIO.
The black jades of swart night trot foggy rings ‘Bout heaven’s brow: [clock strikes twelve] ’tis now stark dead night. Is this Saint Mark’s Church?
ANTONIO. Set tapers to the tomb, and lamp the church: Give me the fire.—Now depart and sleep. [Exeunt Pages.] I purify the air with odorous fume. Graves, vaults, and tombs, groan not to bear my weight; Cold flesh, bleak trunks, wrapt in your half-rot shrouds, I press you softly with a tender foot. Most honour’d sepulchre, vouchsafe a wretch Leave to weep o’er thee. Tomb, I’ll not be long Ere I creep in thee, and with bloodless lips Kiss my cold father’s cheek. I prithee, grave, Provide soft mould to wrap my carcass in. Thou royal spirit of Andrugio, Where’er thou hover’st, airy intellect, I heave up tapers to thee (view thy son) In celebration of due obsequies; Once every night I’ll dew thy funeral hearse With my religious tears. O, blessèd father of a cursed son, Thou died’st most happy, since thou lived’st not To see thy son most wretched, and thy wife Pursued by him that seeks my guiltless blood! O, in what orb thy mighty spirit soars, Stoop and beat down this rising fog of shame, That strives to blur thy blood, and girt defame About my innocent and spotless brows. Non est mori miserum, sed misere mori.
安东尼奥 往墓上安放蜡烛，照亮整座教堂： 把火给我。——你们退下，去睡吧。 [侍童下。] 我以芬芳的香烟净化这空气。 坟墓、穹窿和墓穴，莫要因承载我的重量而呻吟； 冰冷的尸肉、苍白的躯干，裹在你们那半腐的寿衣中， 我用轻柔的脚步轻轻地踏过你们。 至高荣的墓寝啊，请允准一个可怜虫 在您之上垂泪。坟墓啊，用不了许久 我便将爬入您的怀中，用无血的嘴唇 亲吻我冰冷的父亲的面颊。 坟墓啊，我恳求您， 备好柔软的壤土来裹我的遗骸。 你，安德鲁吉奥的英灵， 无论你飘游何处，空中的灵识啊， 我向你举起蜡烛（看你的儿子） 以行合宜的祭奠之礼； 每一夜，我都将以虔诚的泪 濡湿你的柩台。 哦，一个受诅咒之子的蒙福之父啊， 你死得极其幸福，因你未曾活着目睹 你的儿子沦落至这至为悲惨的境地，你的妻子 遭那正追索我无辜之血的人所觊觎！ 哦，你伟大的灵魂飞升在哪一层天轮之上， 请俯冲而下，击散这升腾的耻辱之雾吧， 它竭力玷污你的血脉，将毁谤的腰带 紧箍在我清白无瑕的额上。 Non est mori miserum, sed misere mori。
[Ghost of ANDRUGIO rises.] [安德鲁吉奥的鬼魂升起。]
GHOST OF ANDRUGIO.
Thy pangs of anguish rip my cerecloth up, And, lo, the ghost of old Andrugio Forsakes his coffin. Antonio, revenge! I was empoison’d by Piero’s hand. Revenge my blood! take spirit, gentle boy; Revenge my blood! Thy Mellida is chaste: Only to frustrate thy pursuit in love, Is blaz’d unchaste. Thy mother yields consent To be his wife, and give his blood a son, That made her husbandless, and doth complot To make her sonless; but before I touch The banks of rest, my ghost shall visit her. Thou vigour of my youth, juice of my love, Seize on revenge, grasp the stern-bended front Of frowning vengeance with unpaiz’d clutch. Alarum Nemesis, rouse up thy blood! Invent some stratagem of vengeance, Which, but to think on, may like lightning glide With horror through thy breast! Remember this: Scelera non ulcisceris, nisi vincis. [Exit ANDRUGIO’S ghost.]
Enter MARIA, her hair about her ears; NUTRICHE and LUCIO, with Pages, and torches. 玛利娅上，披头散发；乳媪与卢西奥，及侍童持火炬随上。
MARIA.
Where left you him? show me, good boys, away!
玛利娅 你们在哪儿撇下他的？告诉我，好孩子们，快走！
NUTRICHE.
God’s me, your hair!
乳媪 天哪，您的头发！
MARIA.
Nurse, ’tis not yet proud day: The neat gay mists of the light’s not up, Her cheek’s not yet slur’d over with the paint Of borrow’d crimson; the unpranked world Wears yet the night-clothes. Let flare my loosèd hair! I scorn the presence of the night. Where’s my boy?— Run: I’ll range about the church, Like frantic Bacchanal or Jason’s wife, Invoking all the spirits of the graves To tell me where.—Ha? O my poor wretched blood! What dost thou up at midnight, my kind boy? Dear soul, to bed! O thou hast struck a fright Unto thy mother’s panting—
O quisquis nova Supplicia functis dirus umbrarum arbiter Disponis, quisquis exeso jaces Pavidus sub antro, quisquis venturi times Montis ruinam, quisquis avidorum feros Rictus leonum, et dira furiarum agmina Implicitus horres, Antonii vocem excipe Properantis ad vos—Ulciscar!
Alas! my son’s distraught. Sweet boy, appease thy mutining affections.
玛利娅 唉！我儿神志失常了。 好孩子，平息你那叛乱的激情吧。
ANTONIO.
By the astonishing terror of swart night, By the infectious damps of clammy graves, And by the mould that presseth down My dead father’s skull, I’ll be revenged!
Wherefore? on whom? for what? Go, go to bed, Good, duteous son. Ho, but thy idle—
玛利娅 为何复仇？向谁复仇？因什么复仇？去，上床去吧， 好的，恭顺的儿子。呵，可你虚妄的——
ANTONIO.
So I may sleep tomb’d in an honour’d hearse, So may my bones rest in that sepulchre—
安东尼奥 但求我能长眠在尊荣的柩架中， 但求我的骸骨能在那个墓穴里安息——
MARIA.
Forget not duty, son: to bed, to bed.
玛利娅 别忘了为子之责，儿子：上床去，上床去。
ANTONIO.
May I be cursèd by my father’s ghost, And blasted with incensèd breath of Heaven, If my heart beat on ought but vengeance! May I be numb’d with horror, and my veins Pucker with singeing torture, if my brain Digest a thought but of dire vengeance; May I be fetter’d slave to coward Chance, If blood, heart, brain, plot ought save vengeance.
I have a prayer or two to offer up For the good, good prince, my most dear, dear lord, The duke Piero, and your virtuous self; And then, when those prayers have obtain’d success, In sooth I’ll come (believe it now) and couch My head in downy mould. But first I’ll see You safely laid: I’ll bring ye all to bed. Piero, Maria, Strotzo, Lucio, I’ll see you all laid: I’ll bring you all to bed, And then, i’faith, I’ll come and couch my head, And sleep in peace.
Look then, we go before. [Exeunt all but ANTONIO.]
玛利娅 瞧着吧，那我们便先走一步。 [除安东尼奥外，余人皆下。]
ANTONIO.
Ay, so you must, before we touch the shore Of wish’d revenge. O, you departed souls, That lodge in coffin’d trunks, which my feet press, (If Pythagorean Axioms be true, Of spirits’ transmigration) fleet no more To human bodies, rather live in swine, Inhabit wolves’ flesh, scorpions, dogs, and toads, Rather than man. The curse of Heaven rains In plagues unlimited through all his days: His mature age grows only mature vice, And ripens only to corrupt and rot The budding hopes of infant modesty. Still striving to be more than man, he proves More than a devil. Devilish suspect, Devilish cruelty, All hell-strain’d juice is poured to his veins, Making him drunk with fuming surquedries; Contempt of Heaven, untam’d arrogance, Lust, state, pride, murder.
Ay, I will murder: graves and ghosts Fright me no more, I’ll suck red vengeance Out of Piero’s wounds, Piero’s wounds! [Retires to the back of the stage.]
Brother Antonio, are you here, i’faith? Why do you frown? Indeed my sister said That I should call you brother, that she did, When you were married to her. Buss me: good truth, I love you better than my father, ‘deed.
Thy father? Gracious, O bounteous Heaven! I do adore thy justice: venit in nostras manus Tandem vindicta, venit et tota quidem.
安东尼奥 你的父亲？仁善的，哦慷慨的苍天哪！ 我祟拜你的公义：venit in nostras manus Tandem vindicta, venit et tota quidem。
JULIO.
Truth, since my mother died, I loved you best. Something hath anger’d you; pray you, look merrily.
儒利奥 说实话，自打我母亲过世，我最爱的就是你。 有什么事惹你生气了；求你，看起来欢喜些。
ANTONIO.
I will laugh, and dimple my thin cheek With cap’ring joy; chuck, my heart doth leap To grasp thy bosom.—[Aside.] Time, place, and blood, How fit you close together! Heaven’s tones Strike not such music to immortal souls As your accordance sweets my breast withal. Methinks I pace upon the front of Jove, And kick corruption with a scornful heel! Griping this flesh, disdain mortality! O that I knew which joint, which side, which limb, Were father all, and had no mother in’t, That I might rip it vein by vein, and carve revenge In bleeding races! but since ’tis mix’d together, Have at adventure, pell mell, no reverse.— Come hither, boy. This is Andrugio’s hearse.
Stay, stay, dear father, fright mine eyes no more. Revenge as swift as lightning bursteth forth, And cleaves his heart.—Come, pretty tender child, It is not thee I hate, not thee I kill. Thy father’s blood that flows within thy veins, Is it I loathe; is that revenge must suck. I love thy soul: and were thy heart lapp’d up In any flesh but in Piero’s blood, I would thus kiss it; but being his, thus, thus, And thus I’ll punch it. Abandon fears: Whilst thy wounds bleed, my brows shall gush out tears.
Now barks the wolf against the full-cheek’d moon; Now lions half-clam’d entrails roar for food; Now croaks the toad, and night-crows screech aloud, Flutt’ring ’bout casements of departed souls; Now gapes the graves, and through their yawns let loose Imprison’d spirits to revisit earth; And now, swart night, to swell thy hour out, Behold I spurt warm blood in thy black eyes. [He stabs JULIO.—From under the stage a groan.] Howl not, thou putry mould; groan not, ye graves; Be dumb, all breath. Here stands Andrugio’s son, Worthy his father. So: I feel no breath. His jaws are fall’n, his dislodg’d soul is fled: And now there’s nothing but Piero left: He is all Piero, father all. This blood, This breast, this heart, Piero all: Whom thus I mangle. Sprite of Julio, Forget this was thy trunk. I live thy friend: May’st thou be twinèd with the soft’st embrace Of clear eternity: but thy father’s blood I thus make incense of to vengeance. Ghost of my poison’d sire, suck this fume: To sweet revenge perfume thy circling air With smoke of blood. I sprinkle round his gore, And dew thy hearse with these fresh-reeking drops. Lo thus I heave my blood-dyed hands to heaven, Even like insatiate hell still crying, More! My heart hath thirsting dropsies after gore. Sound peace and rest to church, night-ghosts, and graves: Blood cries for blood, and murder murder craves. [Exit.]
Enter two Pages with torches; MARIA, her hair loose, and NUTRICHE. 二侍童持火把上；玛利娅披散头发，与乳媪上。
NUTRICHE.
Fie, fie; to-morrow your wedding day, and weep! God’s my comfort! Andrugio could do well: Piero may do better. I have had four husbands myself. The first I called, sweet duck; the second, dear heart; the third, pretty pug; but the fourth, most sweet, dear, pretty, all in all; he was the very cockall of a husband. What, lady? your skin is smooth, your blood warm, your cheek fresh, your eye quick: change of pasture makes fat calves; choice of linen clean bodies, and (no question) variety of husbands perfect wives. I would you should know it: as few teeth as I have in my head, I have read Aristotle’s Problems, which saith that woman receiveth perfection by the man. What then be the men? Go to, to bed, lie on your back, dream not on Piero; I say no more. To-morrow is your wedding: go, dream not of Piero.
What an idle prate thou keep’st, good nurse; go sleep. I have a mighty task of tears to weep.
玛利娅 你尽在扯些什么样的闲篇，好奶娘；去睡吧。 我还有一大摊的眼泪要流呢。
BALURDO.
Lady, with a most retort and obtuse leg, I kiss the curled locks of your loose hair. The Duke hath sent you the most musical Sir Jeffrey, with his not base, but most ennobled viol, to rock your baby thoughts in the cradle of sleep.
Respective; truly a very pretty word. Indeed, madam, I have the most respective fiddle; did you ever smell a more sweet sound? My ditty must go thus; very witty, I assure you: I myself in an humorous passion made it, to the tune of my mistress Nutriche’s beauty. Indeed, very pretty, very retort, and obtuse,
My mistress’ eye doth oil my joints, And makes my fingers nimble: O love, come on, untruss your points, My fiddlestick wants rozen. My lady’s dugs are all so smooth, That no flesh must them handle: Her eyes do shine, for to say sooth, Like a new-snuffed candle.
Pathetical and unvulgar; words of worth, excellent words. In sooth, madam, I have taken a murr, which makes my nose run most pathetically, and unvulgarly. Have you any tobacco?
Instantly, most unvulgarly, at your service. Truly, here’s the most pathetical rozen. Umh. [A Song.]
巴鲁尔多 即刻，顶顶不俗地，听您吩咐。 当真，这儿是顶顶感人的松香。嗯。 [歌一曲。]
MARIA.
In sooth, most knightly sung, and like Sir Jeffrey.
玛利娅 真心说，唱得极富骑士气概，正合杰弗里爵士之身。
BALURDO.
Why, look you, lady, I was made a knight only for my voice; and a councillor only for my wit.
巴鲁尔多 哎，您瞧，夫人，我封骑士， 单凭我这嗓子；当枢密官，单凭我这脑子。
MARIA.
I believe it. Good night, gentle sir, good night.
玛利娅 我信。晚安，好先生，晚安。
BALURDO.
You will give me leave to take my leave of my mistress, and I will do it most famously in rhyme. Farewell, adieu! saith thy love true, As to part loath. Time bids us part, mine own sweet heart, God bless us both. [Exit BALURDO.]
Good night, Nutriche. Pages, leave the room. The life of night grows short, ’tis almost dead. [Exeunt Pages and NUTRICHE.] O thou cold widow-bed, sometime thrice blest By the warm pressure of my sleeping lord, Open thy leaves, and whilst on thee I tread, Groan out,—Alas, my dear Andrugio’s dead! [MARIA draweth the curtain: and the ghost of ANDRUGIO is displayed, sitting on the bed.] Amazing terror, what portent is this!
Disloyal to our hymeneal rites, What raging heat reigns in thy strumpet blood? Hast thou so soon forgot Andrugio? Are our love-bands so quickly cancelled? Where lives thy plighted faith unto this breast? O weak Maria! Go to, calm thy fears. I pardon thee, poor soul! O shed no tears; Thy sex is weak. That black incarnate fiend May trip thy faith that hath o’erthrown my life: I was empoison’d by Piero’s hand. Join with my son to bend up strain’d revenge, Maintain a seeming favour to his suit, Till time may form our vengeance absolute.
Enter ANTONIO, his arms bloody, bearing a torch, and a poniard. 安东尼奥上，双臂血污，持一火把与一短剑。
ANTONIO.
See, unamazèd I will behold thy face; Outstare the terror of thy grim aspect, Daring the horrid’st object of the night. Look how I smoke in blood, reeking the steam Of foaming vengeance. O my soul’s enthroned In the triumphant chariot of revenge! Methinks I am all air, and feel no weight Of human dirt clog. This is Julio’s blood! Rich music, father: this is Julio’s blood! Why lives that mother?
Pardon ignorance. Fly, dear Antonio: Once more assume disguise, and dog the court In feignèd habit, till Piero’s blood May even o’erflow the brim of full revenge. Peace and all blessèd fortunes to you both! Fly thou from court, be peerless in revenge: [Exit ANTONIO.] Sleep thou in rest, lo, here I close thy couch. [Exit MARIA to her bed, ANDRUGIO drawing the curtains.] And now we sooty coursers of the night, Hurry your chariot into hell’s black womb. Darkness, make flight; graves, eat your dead again: Let’s repossess our shrouds. Why lags delay? Mount sparkling brightness, give the world his day! [Exit ANDRUGIO.]
Enter ANTONIO in a fool’s habit, with a little toy of a walnut shell, and soap to make bubbles: MARIA and ALBERTO. 安东尼奥身穿弄臣服上，手持胡桃壳制的小玩具与吹泡皂液；玛利娅与阿尔贝托随上。
MARIA.
Away with this disguise in any hand!
玛利娅 无论如何，除去这身伪装吧！
ALBERTO.
Fie, ’tis unsuiting to your elate spirit: Rather put on some transhaped cavalier, Some habit of a spitting critic, whose mouth Voids nothing but gentile and unvulgar Rheum of censure: rather assume—
Why, then should I put on the very flesh Of solid folly. No, this cock’s comb is a crown Which I affect even with unbounded zeal. By wisdom’s heart, there is no essence mortal That I can envy, but a plump-cheek’d fool: O, he hath a patent of immunities Confirm’d by custom, seal’d by policy, As large as spacious thought. Why, by the genius of that Florentine, Deep, deep observing, sound-brain’d Machiavel, He is not wise that strives not to seem fool. When will the Duke hold fee’d intelligence, Keep wary observation in large pay, To dog a fool’s act?
You are transported with too slight a thought, If you but meditate of what is past, And what you plot to pass.
玛利娅 您若只思量着已过去的事， 和您图谋要做的事，那您便是 被一种太轻飘的念头带着走了。
ANTONIO.
Even in that note a fool’s beatitude: He is not capable of passion; Wanting the power of distinction, He bears an unturn’d sail with every wind: Blow east, blow west, he stirs his course alike. I never saw a fool lean: the chub-fac’d fop Shines sleek with full-cramm’d fat of happiness, Whilst studious contemplation sucks the juice From wizards’ cheeks: who making curious search For nature’s secrets, the first inating cause Laughs them to scorn, as man doth busy apes When they will zany men. Had Heaven been kind, Creating me an honest senseless dolt, A good poor fool, I should want sense to feel The stings of anguish shoot through every vein; I should not know what ’twere to lose a father; I should be dead of sense to view defame Blur my bright love; I could not thus run mad, As one confounded in a maze of mischief, Stagger’d, stark, fell’d with bruising stroke of chance; I should not shoot mine eyes into the earth, Poring for mischief that might counterpoise Mischief, murder and—
My lord, the Duke, with the Venetian states, Approach the great hall to judge Mellida.
卢西奥 殿下，公爵偕同威尼斯众显贵， 正前往大厅去审判梅莉达。
ANTONIO.
Ask’d he for Julio yet?
安东尼奥 他已问起儒利奥了吗？
LUCIO.
No motion of him: dare you trust this habit?
卢西奥 尚未有人提起他：您这身装束靠得住吗？
ANTONIO.
Alberto, see you straight rumour me dead. Leave me, good mother; leave me, Lucio; Forsake me, all. [Exeunt omnes, saving ANTONIO.] Now patience hoop my sides With steeled ribs, lest I do burst my breast With struggling passions. Now disguise, stand bold: Poor scornèd habits oft choice souls enfold.
Enter CASTILIO, FOROBOSCO, BALURDO, and ALBERTO, with pole-axes, LUCIO bare; followed by PIERO and MARIA talking together; two Senators, GALEAZZO, MATZAGENTE, and NUTRICHE. 卡斯蒂利奥、福罗博斯科、巴鲁尔多与阿尔贝托持戟上，卢西奥免冠；皮埃罗与玛利娅交语随上；二元老、加莱亚佐、马扎真特与乳媪随上。
PIERO.
Entreat me not: there’s not a beauty lives Hath that imperial predominance O’er my affects as your enchanting graces: Yet give me leave to be myself—
Most just and upright in our judgment seat. Were Mellida mine eye, with such a blemish Of most loath’d looseness, I would scratch it out. Produce the strumpet in her bridal robes, That she may blush t’appear so white in show, And black in inward substance. Bring her in. [Exeunt FOROBOSCO and CASTILIO.] I hold Antonio, for his father’s sake, So very dearly, so entirely choice, That knew I but a thought of prejudice Imagin’d ‘gainst his high ennobled blood, I would maintain a mortal feud, undying hate, ‘Gainst the conceiver’s life. And shall justice sleep In fleshly lethargy, for mine own blood’s favour, When the sweet prince hath so apparent scorn By my—I will not call her daughter? Go, Conduct in the lovèd youth Antonio: [Exit ALBERTO to fetch ANTONIO.] He shall behold me spurn my private good; Piero loves his honour more than ‘s blood.
Puff, hold, world; puff, hold, bubble; puff, hold, world; puff, break not behind; puff, thou art full of wind; puff, keep up thy wind; puff, ’tis broke! and now I laugh like a good fool at the breath of mine own lips, he, he, he, he, he!
I cannot digest thee, the unvulgar fool. Go, fool.
巴鲁尔多 我消化不了你，你这个不俗的傻瓜。去，傻瓜。
PIERO.
Forbear, Balurdo; let the fool alone. Come hither. Is he your fool?
皮埃罗 克制些，巴鲁尔多；莫理会那傻瓜。 过来。他是您的弄臣吗？
MARIA.
Yes, my loved lord.
玛利娅 是的，我的爱主。
PIERO. [Aside.]
Would all the states in Venice were like thee! O then I were secur’d. He that’s a villain, or but meanly soul’d, Must still converse and cling to routs of fools, That can not search the leaks of his defects. O, your unsalted fresh fool is your only man: These vinegar tart spirits are too piercing, Too searching in the unglued joints of shaken wits. Find they a chink, they’ll wriggle in and in, And eat like salt sea in his siddow ribs, Till they have opened all his rotten parts Unto the vaunting surge of base contempt, And sunk the tossèd galleasse in depth Of whirlpool scorn. Give me an honest fop.— Dud a dud a! Why lo, sir, this takes he As grateful now as a monopoly. [The still flutes sound softly.]
Enter FOROBOSCO and CASTILIO: MELLIDA supported by two waiting-women. 福罗博斯科与卡斯蒂利奥上：梅莉达由二侍女搀扶上。
MELLIDA.
All honour to this royal confluence.
梅莉达 愿一切荣光归于这皇家的集会。
PIERO.
Forbear, impure, to blot bright honour’s name With thy defilèd lips. The flux of sin Flows from thy tainted body: thou so foul, So all dishonour’d, canst no honour give, No wish of good, that can have good effect To this grave senate, and illustrate bloods. Why stays the doom of death?
Why, where is Strotzo?—he that swore he saw The very act, and vow’d that Feliche fled Upon his sight: on which I brake the breast Of the adulterous lecher with five stabs. Go, fetch in Strotzo. Now, thou impudent, If thou hast any drop of modest blood Shrouded within thy cheeks, blush, blush for shame, That rumour yet may say thou felt’st defame.
Produce the devil; let your Strotzo come: I can defeat his strongest argument, With—
梅莉达 把那魔鬼带上来吧；叫你的斯特罗佐来吧： 我能驳倒他那最强有力的说辞， 只消——
PIERO.
With what?
皮埃罗 只消什么？
MELLIDA.
With tears, with blushes, sighs, and claspèd hands; With innocent uprearèd arms to Heaven; With my unnooak simplicity. These, these Must, will, can only quit my heart of guilt: Heaven permits not taintless blood be spilt. If no remorse live in your savage breast—
Enter STROTZO, with a cord about his neck. 斯特罗佐上，颈绕绳索。
STROTZO.
O what vast ocean of repentant tears Can cleanse my breast from the polluting filth Of ulcerous sin! Supreme Efficient, Why cleav’st thou not my breast with thunderbolts Of wing’d revenge?
In me convertite ferrum, O proceres. Nihil iste, nec ista.
斯特罗佐 将刀剑转而对准我吧，哦，诸位元老。 这人，或那女人，都不足道。
PIERO.
Lay hold on him! What strange portent is this?
皮埃罗 把他拿下！这是什么奇异的异象？
STROTZO.
I will not flinch. Death, hell more grimly stare Within my heart than in your threat’ning brows. Record, thou threefold guard of dreadest power, What I here speak is forced from my lips By the impulsive strain of conscience. I have a mount of mischief clogs my soul, As weighty as the high-noll’d Apennine, Which I must straight disgorge, or breast will burst. I have defam’d this lady wrongfully, By instigation of Antonio, Whose reeling love, tost on each fancy’s surge, Began to loath before it fully joy’d.
Go, seize Antonio! guard him strongly in! [Exit FOROBOSCO.]
皮埃罗 去，捉拿安东尼奥！把他牢牢看押！ [福罗博斯科下。]
STROTZO.
By his ambition being only brib’d, Fee’d by his impious hand, I poisonèd His agèd father, that his thirsty hopes Might quench their dropsy of aspiring drought With full unbounded quaff.
I—pluck Castilio!—I change my humour: pluck Castilio! Die, with thy death’s entreats even in thy jaws.— [Aside.] Now, now, now, now, now, my plot begins to work! Why, thus should statesmen do, That cleave through knots of craggy policies, Use men like wedges, one strike out another, Till by degrees the tough and knurly trunk Be riv’n in sunder.—Where’s Antonio?
Daughter, methinks your eyes should sparkle joy, Your bosom rise on tiptoe at this news.
皮埃罗 女儿，我以为听到这消息，你的双眼该闪着 欣悦之光，你的胸膛该踮着脚尖升起来才是。
MELLIDA.
Ay me!
梅莉达 唉，我！
PIERO.
How now? Ay, me! why, art not great of thanks To gracious Heaven for the just revenge Upon the author of thy obliquies!
皮埃罗 怎么啦？唉，我！怎么，你难道不深深地感谢 仁慈的上苍，向那谤毁你的元凶 施以应得的报复！
MARIA.
Sweet beauty, I could sigh as fast as you, But that I know that, which I weep to know. [Aside.] His fortunes should be such he dare not show His open presence!
I know he lov’d me dearly, dearly, ay: And since I cannot live with him, I die. [Swoons.]
梅莉达 我知道他珍重地、珍重地爱着我，是的： 既然我无法与他同生，我便死。 [晕厥。]
PIERO.
‘Fore Heaven, her speech falters; look, she swounds. Convey her up into her private bed. [MARIA, NUTRICHE, and the Ladies bear out MELLIDA, as being swooned.] I hope she’ll live. If not—
Antonio’s dead! the fool will follow too. He, he, he! [Aside.] Now works the scene; quick observation, scud To cote the plot, or else the path is lost: My very self am gone, my way is fled: Ay, all is lost, if Mellida is dead. [Exit ANTONIO.]
Alberto, I am kind; Alberto, kind. I am sorry for thy coz, i’faith I am. Go, take him down, and bear him to his father. Let him be buried; look ye, I’ll pay the priest.
Fool, fop, fool! Marry muffe! I pray you, how many fools have you seen go in a suit of satin? I hope, yet, I do not look a fool i’faith! A fool! God’s bores, I scorn’t with my heel. ‘S neaks, and I were worth but three hundred pound a year more, I could swear richly; nay, but as poor as I am, I will swear the fellow hath wrong.
Young Galeazzo! Ay, a proper man; Florence, a goodly city: it shall be so, I’ll marry her to him instantly. Then Genoa mine, by my Maria’s match, Which I’ll solemnise ere next setting sun: Thus Venice, Florence, Genoa, strongly leagued. Excellent, excellent! I’ll conquer Rome, Pop out the light of bright religion; And then, helter skelter, all cock-sure.
Go to, thou shalt have right. Go to, Castilio, Clap him into the palace dungeon; Lap him in rags, and let him feed on slime That smears the dungeon’ cheek. Away with him.
In very good truth, now, I’ll ne’er do so more; this one time and—
巴鲁尔多 在非常非常好的真相里头说，此刻，我再也不这么做了； 就这一回，而且——
PIERO.
Away with him—observe it strictly—go!
皮埃罗 把他拖走——严格照办——去！
BALURDO.
Why then, O wight! Alas, poor knight! O, welladay, Sir Jefferay! Let poets roar, And all deplore; For now I bid you good-night. [Exit BALURDO with CASTILIO.]
O piteous end of love! O too, too rude hand Of unrespective death! Alas, sweet maid!
玛利娅 哦，爱情的可怜下场！哦，那不管不顾的死亡 那过于、过于粗暴的手！唉，甜美的姑娘！
PIERO.
Forbear me, Heaven. What intend these plaints?
皮埃罗 苍天饶我。这些哀叹是何用意？
MARIA.
The beauty of admir’d creation, The life of modest unmix’d purity, Our sex’s glory, Mellida is—
玛利娅 那受叹赏的造化之美， 那端方无杂的纯洁之生命， 我们女性的荣光，梅莉达已经——
PIERO.
What, O Heaven, what!
皮埃罗 什么，哦苍天，什么！
MARIA.
Dead!
玛利娅 死了！
PIERO.
May it not sad your thoughts, how?
皮埃罗 但愿别叫您难过——怎么死的？
MARIA.
Being laid upon her bed, she grasp’d my hand, And kissing it, spake thus: “Thou very poor, Why dost not weep? The jewel of thy brow, The rich adornment that enchased thy breast, Is lost: thy son, my love, is lost, is dead. And do I live to say Antonio’s dead? And have I lived to see his virtues blurr’d With guiltless blots? O world, thou art too subtle For honest natures to converse withal, Therefore I’ll leave thee; farewell, mart of woe, I fly to clip my love, Antonio!” With that her head sunk down upon her breast; Her cheek chang’d earth, her senses slept in rest, Until my fool, that press’d unto the bed, Screech’d out so loud that he brought back her soul, Call’d her again, that her bright eyes gan ope, And star’d upon him. He, audacious fool, Dar’d kiss her hand, wish’d her “soft rest, loved bride;” She fumbled out, “thanks, good;” and so she died.
And so she died! I do not use to weep; But by thy love (out of whose fertile sweet I hope for as fair fruit) I am deep sad.— I will not stay my marriage for all this.— Castilio, Forobosco, all, Strain all your wits, wind up invention Unto his highest bent, to sweet this night; Make us drink Lethe by your quaint conceits, That for two days oblivion smother grief. But when my daughter’s exequies approach, Let’s all turn sighers. Come, despite of fate, Sound loudest music, let’s pace out in state! [The cornets sound.—Exeunt.]
Enter ANTONIO solus, in fool’s habit. 安东尼奥独自上，身着弄臣服。
ANTONIO.
Ay, heaven, thou may’st, thou may’st, omnipotence. What vermin bred of putrefacted slime Shall dare to expostulate with thy decrees! O heaven, thou may’st indeed: she was all thine, All heavenly: I did but humbly beg To borrow her of thee a little time. Thou gav’st her me, as some weak-breasted dame Giveth her infant, puts it out to nurse; And when it once goes high-lone, takes it back. She was my vital blood, and yet, and yet, I’ll not blaspheme. Look here! behold! [ANTONIO puts off his cap and lieth just upon his back.] I turn my prostrate breast upon thy face, And vent a heaving sigh. O hear but this! I am a poor, poor orphan—a weak, weak child, The wrack of splitted fortune, the very ooze, The quicksand that devours all misery. Behold the valiant’st creature that doth breathe! For all this I dare live, and I will live, Only to numb some other’s cursed blood With the dead palsy of like misery. Then, death, like to a stifling incubus, Lie on my bosom. Lo, see, I am sped. My breast is Golgotha, grave for the dead.
Enter PANDULPHO, ALBERTO, and a Page, carrying FELICHE’S trunk in a winding sheet, and lay it thwart ANTONIO’S breast. 潘杜尔福、阿尔贝托与一侍童上，侍童以裹尸布捧费利切的尸身，并横置于安东尼奥胸膛之上。
PANDULPHO.
Antonio, kiss my foot: I honour thee, In laying thwart my blood upon thy breast. I tell thee, boy, he was Pandulpho’s son; And I do grace thee with supporting him. Young man, He who hath naught that fortune’s gripe can seize, The domineering monarch of the earth; He who is all impregnably his own, He whose great heart heaven cannot force with force, Vouchsafes his love. Non servio Deo, sed assentio.
Didst find her good, or didst thou make her good? If found, thou may’st refind, because thou hadst her; If made, the work is lost, but thou that mad’st her Liv’st yet as cunning. Hast lost a good wife? Thrice-bless’d man that lost her whilst she was good, Fair, young, unblemish’d, constant, loving, chaste. I tell thee, youth, age knows, young loves seem grac’d, Which with gray cares, rude jars, are oft defac’d.
I live encompass’d with two bless’d souls. Thou lost a good wife, thou lost a true friend, ha! Two of the rarest lendings of the heavens,— But lendings which, at the fix’d day of pay Set down by fate, thou must restore again. O what unconscionable souls are here! Are you all like the spoke-shaves of the church? Have you no maw to restitution? Hast lost a true friend, coz? then thou hadst one. I tell thee, youth, ’tis all as difficult To find a true friend in this apostate age (That balks all right affiance ‘twixt two hearts) As ’tis to find a fix’d modest heart Under a painted breast. Lost a true friend! O happy soul that lost him whilst he was true! Believe it, coz, I to my tears have found, Oft dirt’s respect makes firmer friends unsound.
Why, there’s the comfort on’t, that he was good. Alas, poor innocent!
潘杜尔福 唉，聊以自慰之处，恰恰在此：他死时是好的。 唉，可怜的无辜之人！
ALBERTO.
Why weeps mine uncle?
阿尔贝托 伯父为何流泪了？
PANDULPHO.
Ha, dost ask me why? ha, ha! Good coz, look here! [He shows him his son’s breast.] Man will break out, despite philosophy. Why, all this while I ha’ but play’d a part, Like to some boy that acts a tragedy, Speaks burly words, and raves out passion; But, when he thinks upon his infant weakness, He droops his eye. I spake more than a god, Yet am less than a man. I am the miserable soul that breathes.
‘Slid, sir, ye lie! by the heart of grief, thou liest! I scorn’d that any wretched should survive, Outmounting me in that superlative, Most miserable, most unmatch’d in woe. Who dare assume that but Antonio?
I’ll know it all; first let’s inter the dead. Let’s dig his grave with that shall dig the heart, Liver, and entrails of the murderer. [They strike the stage with their daggers, and the grave openeth.]
Indeed, he’s hoarse; the poor boy’s voice is crack’d.
阿尔贝托 真的，他嗓子都哑了；这孩子可怜的嗓音都裂了。
PANDULPHO.
Why, coz! why should it not be hoarse and crack’d, When all the strings of nature’s symphony Are crack’d and jar? Why should his voice keep tune, When there’s no music in the breast of man? I’ll say an honest antic rhyme I have: Help me, good sorrow-mates, to give him grave. [They all help to carry FELICHE to his grave.] Death, exile, plaints, and woe, Are but man’s lackeys, not his foe. No mortal ‘scapes from fortune’s war Without a wound, at least a scar. Many have led thee to the grave; But all shall follow, none shall save. Blood of my youth, rot and consume; Virtue in dirt doth life assume. With this old saw close up this dust:— Thrice blessèd man that dieth just.
The gloomy wing of night begins to stretch His lazy pinion o’er the air. We must be stiff and steady in resolve; Let’s thus our hands, our hearts, our arms involve. [They wreath their arms.]
Now swear we by this Gordian knot of love, By the fresh-turned up mould that wraps my son, By the dread brow of triple Hecate, Ere night shall close the lids of yon bright stars, We’ll sit as heavy on Piero’s heart, As Aetna doth on groaning Pelorus.
Enter at one door CASTILIO and FOROBOSCO, with halberts; four Pages with torches; LUCIO, bare; PIERO, MARIA, and ALBERTO, talking; ALBERTO draws out his dagger, MARIA her knife, aiming to menace the Duke. Then GALEAZZO, betwixt two Senators, reading a paper to them, at which they all make semblance of loathing PIERO, and knit their fists at him; two Ladies and NUTRICHE. All these go softly over the stage, whilst at the other door enters the ghost of ANDRUGIO, who passeth by them, tossing his torch about his head in triumph. All forsake the stage, saving ANDRUGIO, who, speaking, begins the Act.
Venit dies, tempusque, quo reddat suis Animam. The fist of strenuous vengeance is clutch’d, And stern Vindicta tow’reth up aloft, That she may fall with a more weighty paise, And crush life’s sap from out Piero’s veins. Now ‘gins the leprous cores of ulcered sins Wheel to a head; now is his fate grown mellow, Instant to fall into the rotten jaws Of chap-fall’n death. Now down looks Providence, T’attend the last act of my son’s revenge. Be gracious, observation, to our scene, For now the plot unites his scatter’d limbs Close in contracted bands. The Florence Prince (Drawn by firm notice of the Duke’s black deeds) Is made a partner in conspiracy. The states of Venice are so swoll’n in hate Against the Duke for his accursed deeds (Of which they are confirm’d by some odd letters Found in dead Strotzo’s study, which had past Betwixt Piero and the murd’ring slave) That they can scarce retain from bursting forth In plain revolt. O, now triumphs my ghost, Exclaiming, Heaven’s just, for I shall see The scourge of murder and impiety! [Exit.]
Ho, who’s above there, ho? A murrain on all proverbs. They say hunger breaks through stone walls; but I am as gaunt as lean-ribb’d famine, yet I can burst through no stone walls. O now, Sir Jeffrey, show thy valour, break prison and be hang’d. Nor shall the darkest nook of hell contain the discontented Sir Balurdo’s ghost. Well, I am out well; I have put off the prison to put on the rope. O poor shotten herring, what a pickle art thou in! O hunger, how thou domineer’st in my guts! O for a fat leg of ewe mutton in stewed broth, or drunken song to feed on! I could belch rarely, for I am all wind. O cold, cold, cold, cold, cold! O poor knight! O poor Sir Jeffrey, sing like an unicorn before thou dost dip thy horn in the water of death. O cold, O sing, O cold, O poor Sir Jeffrey, sing, sing! [A Song.]
Enter ANTONIO and ALBERTO at several doors, their rapiers drawn, in their masking attire. 安东尼奥与阿尔贝托各从一门上，手持出鞘长剑，身穿假面舞装。
ANTONIO.
Vindicta!
安东尼奥 维狄克塔！
ALBERTO.
Mellida!
阿尔贝托 梅莉达！
ANTONIO.
Alberto!
安东尼奥 阿尔贝托！
ALBERTO.
Antonio!
阿尔贝托 安东尼奥！
ANTONIO.
Hath the Duke supp’d?
安东尼奥 公爵用过膳了吗？
ALBERTO.
Yes, and triumphant revels mount aloft. The Duke drinks deep to overflow his grief; The court is rack’d to pleasure; each man strains To feign a jocund eye. The Florentine—
Even he is mighty on our part. The states of Venice—
阿尔贝托 他正是我们这边的一股强劲势力。 威尼斯的显贵们——
Enter PANDULPHO, running, in masking attire. 潘杜尔福奔上，身穿假面舞装。
PANDULPHO.
Like high-swooll’n floods drive down the muddy dams Of pent allegiance. O, my lusty bloods, Heaven sits clapping of our enterprise. I have been labouring general favour firm, And I do find the citizens grown sick With swallowing the bloody crudities Of black Piero’s acts; they fain would cast And vomit him from off their government. Now is the plot of mischief ript wide ope; Letters are found ‘twixt Strotzo and the Duke, So clear apparent, yet more firmly strong By suiting circumstance, that, as I walk’d, Muffled, to eavesdrop speech, I might observe The graver statesmen whispering fearfully. Here one gives nods and hums what he would speak; The rumour’s got ‘mong troop of citizens, Making loud murmur, with confusèd din; One shakes his head and sighs, “O ill-us’d power!” Another frets, and sets his grinding teeth, Foaming with rage, and swears this must not be; Here one complots, and on a sudden starts, And cries, O monstrous, O deep villainy! All knit their nerves, and from beneath swooll’n brows Appears a gloating eye of much mislike; Whilst swart Piero’s lips rear steam of wine, Swallows lust-thoughts, devours all pleasing hopes, With strong imagination of—what not? O now Vindicta! that’s the word we have, A royal vengeance, or a royal grave!
Nay, and you talk of revenge, my stomach’s up, for I am most tyrannically hungry. A beaver! I have a headpiece, a skull, a brain of proof, I warrant ye.
Then am I for you, most pathetically, and unvulgarly, law! [Exit.]
巴鲁尔多 那我就跟你们干了，顶顶感人地， 而且不俗地，嗨！ [下。]
ANTONIO.
Resolvèd hearts, time curtails night, opportunity shakes us his foretop. Steel your thoughts, sharp your resolve, embolden your spirit, grasp your swords; alarm mischief, and with an undaunted brow, outscout the grim opposition of most menacing peril. Hark! here proud pomp shoots mounting triumph up, Borne in loud accents to the front of Jove.
Enter CASTILIO and FOROBOSCO; two Pages, with torches; LUCIO, bare; PIERO and MARIA, GALEAZZO, two Senators, and NUTRICHE. 卡斯蒂利奥与福罗博斯科上；二侍童持火把上；卢西奥免冠上；皮埃罗与玛利娅、加莱亚佐、二元老及乳媪上。
PIERO.
Sit close unto my breast, heart of my love; Advance thy drooping eyes, thy son is drown’d. Rich happiness that such a son is drown’d! Thy husband’s dead: life of my joys most bless’d, In that the sapless log, that press’d thy bed With an unpleasing weight, being lifted hence, Even I, Piero, live to warm his place. I tell you, lady, had you view’d us both With an unpartial eye, when first we wooed Your maiden beauties, I had borne the prize. ‘Tis firm I had; for, fair, I ha’ done that—
Which he would quake to have adventurèd; Thou know’st I have—
皮埃罗 那些会叫他畏缩不敢去冒险的事； 你知道我曾——
MARIA. [Aside.]
Murder’d my husband.
玛利娅 [旁白。] 谋杀了我丈夫。
PIERO.
Borne out the shock of war, and done—what not, That valour durst? Dost love me, fairest? Say.
皮埃罗 承受住战争的冲击，并做了——但凡勇武 所敢为的，什么没做过？你可爱我，最美的人？说。
MARIA.
As I do hate my son, I love thy soul.
玛利娅 就像我恨我的儿子那样，我爱你的灵魂。
PIERO.
Why, then, Io to Hymen, mount a lofty note! Fill red-cheek’d Bacchus, let Lyaeus float In burnish’d goblets! Force the plump-lipp’d god. Skip light lavoltas in your full-sapp’d veins! ‘Tis well, brim full. Even I have glut of blood: Let quaff carouse. I drink this Bureaux wine Unto the health of dead Andrugio, Feliche, Strotzo, and Antonio’s ghosts. [Aside.] Would I had some poison to infuse it with; That having done this honour to the dead, I might send one to give them notice on’t: I would endear my favour to the full.— Boy, sing aloud; make heaven’s vault to ring With thy breath’s strength. I drink. Now loudly sing. [A song. The song ended the cornets sound a senet.]
Enter ANTONIO, PANDULPHO, and ALBERTO, in maskery; BALURDO, and a Torchbearer. 安东尼奥、潘杜尔福与阿尔贝托，身着假面装，随一持火把者上。
PIERO.
Call Julio hither. Where’s the little soul? I saw him not to-day. Here’s sport alone For him, i’faith; for babes and fools, I know, Relish not substance, but applaud the show.
PIERO. By the delights in contemplation Of coming joys, ’tis magnificent. You grace my marriage eve with sumptuous pomp. Sound still, loud music! O, your breath gives grace To curious feet, that in proud measure pace.
Marry and shall; i’faith I were too rude, If I gainsaid so civil fashion. The maskers pray you to forbear the room Till they have banqueted. Let it be so: No man presume to visit them, on death. [The maskers whisper again.] Only myself? O, why, with all my heart; I’ll fill your consort. Here Piero sits; Come on, unmask, let’s fall to. [Exeunt all but PIERO and the maskers.]
To thine anguish see A fool triumphant in thy misery. Vex him, Balurdo.
安东尼奥 你痛苦地瞧着吧， 一个傻瓜在你的苦难中耀武扬威。 折磨他，巴鲁尔多。
PANDULPHO.
He weeps; now do I glorify my hands; I had no vengeance, if I had no tears.
潘杜尔福 他哭了；这下我的手便得了荣耀； 若没有眼泪，我便也没有复仇。
ANTONIO.
Fall to, good Duke. O these are worthless cates, You have no stomach to them; look, look here: Here lies a dish to feast thy father’s gorge. [Uncovering the dish that contains JULIO’S limbs.] Here’s flesh and blood, which I am sure thou lov’st. [PIERO seems to condole his son.]
When thou empoisoned’st my loving lord, Exilèd was piety.
玛利娅 你毒死我恩爱夫君时， 虔诚是被流放了的。
ANTONIO.
Now therefore pity, piety, remorse, Be aliens to our thoughts; grim fire-ey’d rage Possess us wholly.
安东尼奥 因此此刻，怜悯、虔诚、悔恨， 于我们全是陌路人了；而那狰狞的火眼暴怒 要将我们全然占满。
PANDULPHO.
Thy son? true; and which is my most joy, I hope no bastard, but thy very blood, Thy true-begotten, most legitimate And lovèd issue—there’s the comfort on’t.
Thus charge we death at thee; remember hell, And let the howling murmurs of black spirits, The horrid torments of the damnèd ghosts, Affright thy soul as it descendeth down Into the entrails of the ugly deep.
Sa, sa; no, let him die, and die, and still be dying. [They offer to run all at PIERO, and on a sudden stop.] And yet not die till he hath died and died Ten thousand deaths in agony of heart.
Enter GALEAZZO, two Senators, LUCIO, FOROBOSCO, CASTILIO, and Ladies. 加莱亚佐、二元老、卢西奥、福罗博斯科、卡斯蒂利奥及众淑女上。
FIRST SENATOR.
Whose hand presents this gory spectacle?
元老甲 是谁的手呈献了这幅血淋淋的景象？
ANTONIO. Mine.
安东尼奥 我的。
PANDULPHO.
No, mine.
潘杜尔福 不，我的。
ALBERTO.
No, mine.
阿尔贝托 不，我的。
ANTONIO.
I will not lose the glory of the deed, Were all the tortures of the deepest hell Fix’d to my limbs. I pierc’d the monster’s heart With an undaunted hand.
Antonio, belief is fortified With most invincible improvements of much wrong By this Piero to thee. We have found Beadrolls of mischief, plots of villainy, Laid ‘twixt the Duke and Strotzo, which we found Too firmly acted.
What satisfaction outward pomp can yield, Or chiefest fortunes of the Venice state, Claim freely. You are well-season’d props, And will not warp, or lean to either part; Calamity gives a man a steady heart.
We are amaz’d at your benignity; But other vows constrain another course.
安东尼奥 我们对你们的仁厚感到惊讶； 但另有誓愿迫使我们走上另一条路。
PANDULPHO.
We know the world, and did we know no more, We would not live to know; but since constraint Of holy bands forecheth us keep this lodge Of dirt’s corruption, till dread power calls Our soul’s appearance, we will live enclos’d In holy verge of some religious order, Most constant votaries.
[The curtains are drawn, PIERO departeth.] [帷幕拉拢，皮埃罗下。]
ANTONIO.
First let’s cleanse our hands, Purge hearts of hatred, and entomb my love, Over whose hearse I’ll weep away my brain In true affection’s tears. For her sake here I vow a virgin bed: She lives in me, with her my love is dead.
We will attend her mournful exequies; Conduct you to your calm sequesterèd life, And then—
元老乙 我们将出席她哀戚的殡葬； 引导你们去过那恬静隐退的生活， 到那时——
MARIA.
Leave us to meditate on misery, To sad our thought with contemplation Of past calamities. If any ask Where lives the widow of the poison’d lord? Where lies the orphan of a murder’d father? Where lies the father of a butcher’d son? Where lives all woe?—conduct him to us three, The down-cast ruins of calamity.
Sound doleful tunes, a solemn hymn advance, To close the last act of my vengeance; And when the subject of your passion’s spent, Sing Mellida is dead; all hearts will relent, In sad condolèment at that heavy sound. Never more woe in lesser plot was found! And, O, if ever time create a muse, That to th’ immortal fame of virgin faith Dares once engage his pen to write her death, Presenting it in some black tragedy, May it prove gracious; may his style be deck’d With freshest blooms of purest elegance; May it have gentle presence, and the scenes suck’d up By calm attention of choice audience; And when the closing Epilogue appears, Instead of claps, may it obtain but tears. [A song.—Exeunt omnes.]
Friar Bonaventura: Dispute no more in this, Giovanni. Philosophy may allow such sophistry, but Heaven makes no jest. Those who labour to prove God does not exist find only a shortcut to Hell. Enough! I will hear no more.
Giovanni: Dear Father, I have poured out the burden that weighs upon my heart. I have kept back no word to hide what I truly feel; and is this all the comfort you give me? May I not do what all men do — love?
Friar Bonaventura: You may, you may love, my dear son.
博纳文图拉修士： 可以，你可以爱，我亲爱的孩子。
Giovanni: Then shall a common prejudice, passed from man to man, from brother to brother, become the obstacle to my happiness? You said it yourself: we share but one father, one womb — cursed be my joy — that brought us both into the world. If Nature joined us, are we not all the more each other’s? And does not religion itself teach us we should be one: one soul, one flesh, one heart, one whole?
Friar Bonaventura: Hold your tongue, Giovanni. You are lost already.
博纳文图拉修士： 住口，乔瓦尼。你已经迷失了。
Giovanni: Must my joy be forever banished from her bed, only because I am her brother?
乔瓦尼： 难道只因为我是她的哥哥，我的欢愉就要永远被逐出她的床榻？
Friar Bonaventura: Are you the same prodigy who made all Bologna marvel but three months ago? I was proud to have you as my pupil; I would have given up my books rather than part from you. Yet my hopes in you are ruined, just as you have ruined yourself, Giovanni! Did you turn from learning only to run toward lust and death? For death waits beside your lust. Open your eyes to the world, and you will see a thousand faces brighter than your sister’s. Leave her; choose another woman; the sin would be lighter.
Giovanni: You might more easily stop the sea’s ebb and flow than turn my desire aside.
乔瓦尼： 要阻止大海的涨潮与退潮，也比劝退我的欲望容易。
Friar Bonaventura: Then I have nothing left to say. I already see your ruin. Heaven is just. And yet, hear my counsel still.
博纳文图拉修士： 那么，我已经无话可说。我已经看见你的毁灭。天是公正的。然而，你仍要听我的劝告。
Giovanni: I shall hear it as the voice of life itself.
乔瓦尼： 我会把它当作生命本身的声音来听。
Friar Bonaventura: Let your heart weep. Wash every word you have spoken with your tears, with your blood. Beg Heaven to cleanse the lust that rots your soul. For one week, pray three times each day, three times each night. If your desire remains unchanged, return and see me again. May my blessing go with you.
Giovanni: I will do all this, to escape the lash of vengeance. But afterwards, I swear, I will have no other god — but my fate.
乔瓦尼： 我会照做这一切，为了逃过复仇的鞭答。可之后，我发誓，我将不再有别的神——除了命运。
第二场 / Act I, Scene 2
English
中文
Florio: Signor Soranzo, though many suitors for my daughter have offered terms of great weight, my trust in your fortunes outweighs all other considerations. Yet you must know, I would not force my daughter to marry against her will. I have but two children — a son, and her. My son is too deep in his books, and I confess I fear for his health. Should anything befall him, all my hopes rest on my daughter. Thank God, my estate is sufficient: I would not have her marry for wealth, but for love.
Putana: What do you say, my little darling? Everybody busies themselves about you, quarrels for you, all on your account! You must watch yourself, or before long, someone will pluck you while you sleep.
Annabella: But, Putana, I have no interest in that kind of life. My thoughts are elsewhere. Please, leave me alone a while.
安娜贝拉： 可是，普塔娜，我对那种生活并没有兴趣。我心里想的是别的事。求你，让我一个人待一会儿吧。
Putana: Leave you? What kind of talk is that? Let me not leave you alone, my sweetheart. Besides, I have to congratulate you. Soranzo is worthy of the finest lady in Italy.
Putana: Above all, never marry a soldier! Almost all of them have been wounded in places where they shouldn’t have been, so much so they can’t even be men!
普塔娜： 总之，千万别嫁给士兵！他们几乎人人都在不该受伤的地方受过伤，弄得他们连男人都做不成！
Annabella: What a wicked tongue you have!
安娜贝拉： 你这张嘴真坏！
Putana: To my mind, with a woman’s eye, I do like Soranzo. He is tender; better still, he is rich; and better than all that, he is nobly born. If I were the beautiful Annabella, I too would pray Heaven to send me such a man. He is handsome, and I think he carries no nasty diseases on him — something rarer and rarer in a young man of twenty-three. Whatever else, he is a man, that much is certain! If he were not, he could never have earned such a reputation with Hippolita. That widow — even while her husband was alive, she was perpetually in heat. For that reason alone, my darling, I would wish him for your man. Because what your bed needs is a plain, healthy, proper man.
Annabella:[Aside] This woman must have had a few drinks already.
安娜贝拉（旁白）： 这女人一定已经喝了几口了。
Annabella:[Seeing Giovanni] Look, Putana! Who is that man? How sad he looks!
安娜贝拉（看见乔瓦尼）： 看，普塔娜！那个人是谁？他看起来多么忧伤！
Putana: Where?
普塔娜： 哪里？
Annabella: There.
安娜贝拉： 那里。
Putana: Why, that’s your brother, my little darling.
普塔娜： 哎呀，那是你的哥哥呀，我的小乖乖。
Annabella: Ah!
安娜贝拉： 啊！
Putana: Yes, it’s your brother!
普塔娜： 是啊，是你的哥哥！
Annabella: It cannot be! That man has become a shadow of himself. He is wiping his eyes! I think I even heard him sigh! Come, Putana, let us go ask him why he is so sorrowful. Since my brother loves me, he will not refuse to let me share his grief.
Annabella:[Aside] My soul is full of melancholy and fear.
安娜贝拉（旁白）： 我的灵魂里充满了忧郁和恐惧。
第四场 / Act I, Scene 4
English
中文
Giovanni: Lost! I am lost! My fate has already sentenced me to death. The more I struggle, the more I love; the more I love, the more hopeless I become. I have worn out Heaven itself with my prayers. I have tried everything reason could counsel me. But it is no use; I am still what I am. I must speak, or I shall burst. It is not lust, I know; it is my fate that draws me. Ah! Here she comes…
Giovanni: Come, give me your hand. I trust you will not blush to take a walk with me. There is no one here but you and me.
乔瓦尼： 来，把你的手给我。我希望你不至于因为同我一道散步而脸红。这里没有别人，只有你和我。
Annabella: What do you mean by that?
安娜贝拉： 你这是什么意思？
Giovanni: I mean no harm.
乔瓦尼： 我并没有什么恶意。
Annabella: Harm?
安娜贝拉： 恶意？
Giovanni: No. How are you?
乔瓦尼： 没有。你好吗？
Annabella:[Aside] I hope he is not mad.
安娜贝拉（旁白）： 但愿他不是疯了。
Annabella:[Aloud] I am well.
安娜贝拉（高声）： 我很好。
Giovanni: I am sick, and I think, sick enough to die.
乔瓦尼： 我病了，而且我想，我病得很重，重到快要死了。
Annabella: God! Let it not be so!
安娜贝拉： 我的天！但愿不是这样！
Giovanni: Sister, I think you love me.
乔瓦尼： 妹妹，我想你是爱我的。
Annabella: Yes, you know well I do.
安娜贝拉： 是的，你明明知道。
Giovanni: It is true, I know it. You are very beautiful.
乔瓦尼： 是真的，我知道。你非常美。
Annabella: It seems sickness has put you in a good humour.
安娜贝拉： 看来疾病倒让你心情好了。
Giovanni: That remains to be seen. The poets say Juno surpasses all the goddesses in beauty. I dare say, if you stood among them, you would surpass them all.
Giovanni: Your eyes are like twin stars; if they cast their gentle light, even stones would come to life.
乔瓦尼： 你的双眼，像一对星辰；若它们温柔地放出光来，连石头都会获得生命。
Annabella: Ah, how prettily spoken!
安娜贝拉： 啊，说得真漂亮！
Giovanni: Upon your face, the lily and the rose contend, and the contest is rare and lovely. Such lips would be enough to tempt a saint.
乔瓦尼： 在你的脸上，百合与玫瑰相互争胜，争得奇异而可爱。这样的嘴唇，足以诱惑一位圣徒。
Annabella: Are you flattering me, or mocking me?
安娜贝拉： 你是在奉承我，还是在取笑我？
Giovanni: If you wish to see a beauty more perfect than Nature can create, go look in a mirror.
乔瓦尼： 如果你想看见一种比自然所能创造的更完美的美，就去照镜子吧。
Annabella: You have turned into quite the gallant young gentleman!
安娜贝拉： 你倒成了个会献殷勤的少年郎！
Giovanni:[Handing her his dagger] Take this.
乔瓦尼（把匕首递给她）： 拿着。
Annabella: What should I do with it?
安娜贝拉： 做什么？
Giovanni: Here is my breast. Strike it. Strike here. You will see a heart within which is written the truth of what I say to you. What are you waiting for?
Giovanni: Love me, Annabella. I am lost. You, and your beauty, have shattered the harmony of my peace and my life. Why do you not strike?
乔瓦尼： 爱我，安娜贝拉。我已经完了。你，和你的美，已经打碎了我安宁与生命的和谐。你为什么不刺？
Annabella: If all this be true, then it were better I should die.
安娜贝拉： 如果这一切都是真的，那还不如让我死。
Giovanni: Is it true? Annabella, I have long suppressed these secret flames; they have nearly burned me to nothing. I have reasoned against my love; I have done all that virtue could counsel me — and all for nothing. My fate is this: you love me, or I die.
Giovanni: If I dissemble in the slightest, may calamity fall upon me this instant.
乔瓦尼： 若我有半点隐瞒，愿灾祸此刻就降在我身上。
Annabella: You are my brother, Giovanni.
安娜贝拉： 你是我的哥哥，乔瓦尼。
Giovanni: You are my sister, Annabella; I know it. And I may even use that to prove our case: we are the more bound to love each other. Nature, when she made you, made you mine. I have sought counsel from Holy Church, and the Church told me I may love you. Then since I may, and I will, it is lawful; and I will. Yes, I will. Now, shall I live, or shall I die?
Annabella: Live. You have conquered without a fight. What you ask of me, my captive heart had already resolved. The words I must speak make me blush, but now I can tell you: you have sighed one sigh for me — I have sighed ten; you have shed one tear for me — I have shed twenty. Not because I love you more, but because I dared not speak, and scarcely dared to think.
Annabella: Kneel, brother. Swear to me, by our mother’s memory, not to betray me through hate, nor through fickleness. Love me, or kill me, my brother.
Giovanni: I swear too. By this kiss I swear, and by this one, and by this one. Now, rise. I would not exchange this moment for Heaven itself. What shall we do now?
Giovanni: Then come. After so many tears, let us learn to smile upon each other, to kiss, to share one bed.
乔瓦尼： 那么，来吧。流了这么多眼泪之后，让我们学会相视而笑，学会接吻，学会同床共眠。
第六场 / Act I, Scene 6
English
中文
Soranzo:[Reading] “Excess, thou art the measure of love. Pleasure turns to pain, life to torment, and humiliation is its reward.” What does this mean? Let me read this passage again. Yes, just so… The poet was wrong. Had he known Annabella, had his heart felt the pressure I feel, he would have gladly kissed the whip that lashed him. Then let me take up my pen and refute him. [He writes.] “Moderation, thou art the measure of love. Trouble itself grows pleasant, life turns to delight, and happiness is its reward.” Ah! How my thoughts —
Vasques:[Within] Pray you, wait a moment. Let me announce you first, or I shall be punished for neglect.
瓦斯奎斯的声音： 求您等一等。让我先通报，否则我会因怠慢而受罚。
Soranzo: What now? Can I not have one quiet place! Who is it?
索伦佐： 什么事？我就不能有一处清静地方吗！是谁？
Vasques:[Within] This does your reputation harm.
瓦斯奎斯的声音： 您这样可有损您的名声。
Soranzo: Who is it?
索伦佐： 是谁？
Enter Hippolita, followed by Vasques.
希波莉塔入，瓦斯奎斯随后。
Hippolita: It is I! Do you know me now? Look upon this woman, deceived by your lust. You have made me the scorn of men, and now you would abandon me? You know, hypocrite, when my reputation was still whole, nothing could overcome the chastity in my heart. But then there were tears in your eyes and oaths on your tongue, so many, so many, until I was at last captured by pity. To possess my bed, to hasten my husband’s death through his disgrace, to ruin my good name as an honest woman — should all this be repaid with hatred and contempt?
Hippolita: Call me that no more. Nor think that with a few words you can make your deeds forgotten. Your new mistress shall not triumph! You may tell her for me that I too am of noble birth —
Hippolita: And you too cowardly. Do you see this black dress? Do you see this veil of mourning and grief? You are the cause of all this. Would you make me a widow once more, within my widowhood?
Hippolita: Hear new lies? You need not add to their number.
希波莉塔： 听新的谎言吗？你不必再给它们添数了。
Soranzo: I shall leave. You have lost your reason.
索伦佐： 我要走了。你已经失去理智。
Hippolita: And you your decency.
希波莉塔： 而你失去了体面。
Vasques: Madam, you go too far. Even if my master bore the best intentions in the world, you are forcing him to abandon them all. [To Soranzo] I beg you, torment her no further. I dare say Hippolita is now fit to hear you speak.
Soranzo: To speak with a madwoman. Is this the fruit your love has borne?
索伦佐： 同一个发狂的女人说话。这就是你的爱情结出的果子吗？
Hippolita: This is the fruit your hypocrisy has borne. Did you not swear, while my husband still lived, that you desired no other happiness but to call me your wife? Did you not swear to marry me after his death?
Soranzo: You are mistaken. The oaths I swore to you were wicked and unlawful from the first. To keep them would be a greater sin than to break them; for I cannot hide my repentance from you. Do you understand how far you have fallen? You sent a man who was once your husband toward his death.
Vasques: This is not well; this is not what you once promised her.
瓦斯奎斯： 这不好，这可不是您从前答应她的。
Soranzo: I care nothing for that. She must be made to see her own immorality. If I were to remain enslaved to such black sin, I should be damned. [To Hippolita] Come here no more. You, and your wantonness, have gone too far. [Exit Soranzo.]
Vasques:[Aside] That last speech was delivered with a very masterly rudeness.
瓦斯奎斯（旁白）： 最后那段话，说得真是粗暴得很有水平。
Hippolita: How this fool despises his own happiness. He thinks he can strip me of my love, but now I despise him more than I ever loved him. Well, let him go. My revenge will lighten my misery.
Vasques: I know you are very angry. You have reason — that is true; but not so much as you imagine.
瓦斯奎斯： 我知道您非常愤怒。您有理由愤怒，这是真的；但并没有您想象得那么多。
Hippolita: Is that so!
希波莉塔： 是吗！
Vasques: You were too sharp with him just now. You could not have encountered my master at a worse moment. Tomorrow, you will see another man.
瓦斯奎斯： 您刚才太尖刻了。您不可能在更不利的时刻遇见我主人。明天，您看见的就会是另一个人。
Hippolita: Very well, then I shall wait until he is in a better mood.
希波莉塔： 好吧，那我就等他心情好些。
Vasques: You speak too bitterly! Let me counsel you —
瓦斯奎斯： 您这话说得太苦了！让我劝劝您——
Hippolita:[Aside] Here is my chance. [To Vasques] Counsel me to what?
希波莉塔（旁白）： 机会来了。对瓦斯奎斯。 劝我什么？
Vasques: To change your manner toward him.
瓦斯奎斯： 劝您改变对他的态度。
Hippolita: He will love me no more. Vasques, you are too loyal to such a master. I think your reward will prove the same as mine.
希波莉塔： 他不会再爱我了。瓦斯奎斯，你对这样的主人太忠诚了。我想，你得到的报偿会和我的一样。
Vasques: Perhaps.
瓦斯奎斯： 也许吧。
Hippolita: Observe him. If I had beside me a man as honest as you, as prudent, as full of good counsel, I think it would be no excessive reward to make him master of everything I own — even to give him myself.
Vasques:[Aside] So that is the way you work, old mole? Carry on; I hold the reins. [To Hippolita] I have nothing deserving of such favour. Yet, if I could —
Vasques: I would pass the remainder of my days in peace and safety.
瓦斯奎斯： 我愿在安宁与安全之中度过余生。
Hippolita: Give me your hand. Promise me now: keep my intended plan secret, and help me succeed.
希波莉塔： 把手给我。现在答应我：为我预备好的计划保守秘密，并助我成功。
Vasques: I can scarcely believe such happiness exists. I swear I shall play my part to perfection; before your design is carried out, I shall not breathe a word.
Giovanni: No longer my sister — now, my love. That name is gentler. Do not blush…
乔瓦尼： 不再是我的妹妹了——现在，是我的爱人。这个名字更温柔。不要脸红……
Annabella: Since my life already belongs to him…
安娜贝拉： 我的生命既然已经属于他……
Giovanni: I cannot understand why young women make losing their virginity seem so earth-shattering. Once it is lost, it is really nothing. You are still yourself.
乔瓦尼： 我真不明白，少女们为什么总把失去贞洁看得惊天动地。其实失去了，也算不得什么。你仍旧是你。
Annabella: The same goes for you. Of course you can say that now.
安娜贝拉： 对你来说也一样。你现在当然可以这样说。
Giovanni: Do you mean to reproach me? Kiss me — so! I envy not the most powerful man on earth. To be your king is greater than to be king of the whole world. And yet I shall lose you…
Putana: Ha! Ha! It looks to me not that you have entered Heaven, but that Heaven has entered your body! Well, well done! Do not worry because he is your brother. He is still a man, I hope? I have said it before and I’ll say it again: if a girl feels an itch, she may scratch it with whoever comes to hand — father, brother, it is all the same.
Annabella: The last thing I wish is for this to be known.
安娜贝拉： 我最不愿的，就是让这件事被人知道。
Putana: Nor I. What words would come out of people’s mouths! Otherwise, the thing itself is of no great matter.
普塔娜： 我也不愿。人们嘴里会说出什么话来呀。要不然，这事本身倒没什么要紧。
Florio:[Within] Annabella!
弗洛里奥的声音： 安娜贝拉！
Annabella: God, my father is here! Give me my needlework.
安娜贝拉： 我的天，父亲来了！把我的针线活给我。
第十场 / Act I, Scene 10
English
中文
Florio: Busy at your needlework. Good, you have not wasted your time. Have you seen Giovanni?
弗洛里奥： 勤勤恳恳做活。很好，你没有虚度时光。你见过乔瓦尼吗？
Annabella: He just went out. I think he is with his teacher, Friar Bonaventura.
安娜贝拉： 他刚出去。我想，他在他的老师那里，博纳文图拉修士那儿。
Florio: That is a man blessed by Heaven. I hope he can instruct Giovanni in the way to the other world. Annabella, I have something to discuss with you, concerning both of us, father and daughter. You know that among your suitors, Soranzo is the only one who satisfies me…
Friar Bonaventura: Hold your tongue. Every word you have recounted threatens the death of the soul. I rue having heard it. Why were my ears not struck deaf before you came? For your sake, I am reproached by other priests; for your sake, I exhaust myself day and night, forcing these poor eyes to stay open only to shed tears for you. If we were certain there were neither Heaven nor Hell, and men were guarded only by Nature, as the ancient philosophers said, then your case might find some defence. But it is not so. You will see: before Heaven, Nature is blind. God is angry. You may be satisfied. You are marked out to know evil. It may be slow in coming, but come it will.
Giovanni: If you carried within your own body a desire like mine, you would make my sister’s love your Heaven, and her person your God.
乔瓦尼： 倘若您体内也有一种像我这样的欲望，您就会把我妹妹的爱情当作您的天堂，把她本人当作您的神。
Friar Bonaventura: I see you have already sold body and soul to Hell. My prayers can no longer redeem you. But let me give you one piece of counsel: persuade your sister to marry as soon as possible.
Giovanni: Marry! Let another man discover the hunger in her senses?!
乔瓦尼： 嫁人！让另一个男人发现她感官中的饥渴？！
Friar Bonaventura: If you will not consent, at least allow me to hear her confession, so that she does not die without absolution.
博纳文图拉修士： 如果你不同意，至少允许我为她听忏悔，免得她死时没有赦罪。
Giovanni: Do as you will. Then look closely at her face. In that small oval you will see a strange and rich world. For colour, her lips; for fragrance, her breath; for jewels, her eyes; for threads of gold, her hair. Every part of her is a marvel. And as for those parts created only for delight, I shall say nothing, for fear of offending your ears.
Florio: Signor Soranzo, here is my daughter. She knows my mind already. Speak with her, I pray you. [To Annabella] And you, treat him with the courtesy his noble rank deserves. I shall leave you alone together.
Florio: Where have you been, Giovanni? What, alone again, always alone! I do not like to see you this way. You must lay aside this excessive love of books. Come.
Giovanni: Sister, do not be too much like a woman. Think of me.
乔瓦尼： 妹妹，不要太像一个女人。想想我。
Annabella: What! Are you jealous?
安娜贝拉： 什么！你嫉妒了？
Giovanni: You shall know soon enough. Gentle night shall be welcomed. Evening crowns the day.
乔瓦尼： 一会儿你就会知道。温柔的夜晚将受到欢迎。黄昏为白昼加冕。
第十三场 / Act I, Scene 13
English
中文
Annabella: What business do you have with me?
安娜贝拉： 您找我有什么事？
Soranzo: Do you not know what I would say to you?
索伦佐： 您不知道我要对您说什么吗？
Annabella: Yes. You would say that you love me.
安娜贝拉： 知道。您要说您爱我。
Soranzo: And I could swear it. Do you believe me?
索伦佐： 我也可以发誓。您相信我吗？
Annabella: Your oaths are not words out of the Gospel.
安娜贝拉： 您的誓言并不是福音书上的话。
Soranzo: Have you no wish to love?
索伦佐： 您难道没有爱的愿望吗？
Annabella: Not to love you.
安娜贝拉： 不是爱您。
Soranzo: Then whom?
索伦佐： 那是谁？
Annabella: That is for my fate to decide.
安娜贝拉： 由我的命运决定。
Giovanni:[Aside] Her fate, at this moment, is in my hands.
乔瓦尼（旁白）： 她的命运，此刻由我掌握。
Soranzo: What do you mean by that?
索伦佐： 您这是什么意思？
Annabella: To live a virgin, and to die a virgin.
安娜贝拉： 生为处女，死为处女。
Soranzo: Oh! That would be a great pity.
索伦佐： 哦！那可太可惜了。
Giovanni:[Aside] There is someone here who can testify that those are but a woman’s words.
乔瓦尼（旁白）： 这里有人能证明，这不过是女人嘴上的话。
Soranzo: If you could see my heart, you would certainly swear —
索伦佐： 倘若您能看见我的心，您一定会发誓——
Annabella: Swear that you were already dead.
安娜贝拉： 发誓您已经死了。
Giovanni:[Aside] If only that were so.
乔瓦尼（旁白）： 若真是这样就好了。
Soranzo: Do you see these tears of love?
索伦佐： 您看见这些爱情的眼泪了吗？
Annabella: No.
安娜贝拉： 没有。
Giovanni:[Aside] She is mocking him!
乔瓦尼（旁白）： 她在嘲弄他！
Soranzo: They are begging you.
索伦佐： 它们在向您恳求。
Annabella: I hear nothing.
安娜贝拉： 我什么也没听见。
Soranzo: Oh! Grant my wish!
索伦佐： 哦！请成全我的愿望！
Annabella: What wish?
安娜贝拉： 什么愿望？
Soranzo: Let me live.
索伦佐： 让我活下去。
Annabella: Then grant it yourself.
安娜贝拉： 那就请您自己成全吧。
Giovanni:[Aside] One more such answer, and his hopes should die.
乔瓦尼（旁白）： 再来一句这样的话，他的希望就该死了。
Soranzo: Madam, let us cease these unprofitable games. Know that I love you truly, and have loved you long. It is not your wealth I love, but your person. So do not let me suffer in vain. I am sick, and sick at heart.
Soranzo:[Aloud] Malice does not suit your intelligence, nor your age.
索伦佐（高声）： 恶意并不适合您的聪明，也不适合您的年纪。
Annabella: Sir, your reason should have told you: if I loved you, or had ever had the least intention of loving you, I should have given you more hope by now.
安娜贝拉： 大人，您的理智本该让您明白：倘若我爱您，或者曾有一点爱您的意思，我早该给您更多希望了。
Giovanni:[Aside] I need never doubt her love again.
乔瓦尼（旁白）： 我再也不必怀疑她的爱了。
Annabella: But since I would not have you waste your youth in waiting, I would rather counsel you to persist no further. Believe me, I say this precisely because I wish you well.
Annabella: Yes, it is myself. Yet I can give you some comfort. Know that, if I must choose from among the men who would have me, that man would be you. This should satisfy you.
Annabella: One word more. If you would have me believe your love, do not tell these things to my father. If in the end I must marry, it will be you, or no one.
Enter Florio and Putana. Giovanni emerges from hiding.
弗洛里奥与普塔娜入。乔瓦尼从藏身处出来。
Soranzo: Signor Florio, look to your daughter.
索伦佐： 弗洛里奥大人，您看您的女儿。
Giovanni: Sister, how are you?
乔瓦尼： 妹妹，你怎么样？
Annabella: I am ill. Brother, are you here?
安娜贝拉： 我病了。哥哥，你在这里吗？
Florio: Take her to bed at once.
弗洛里奥： 立刻把她扶到床上去。
Putana: Oh, poor little thing!
普塔娜： 哦，可怜的小东西！
Exeunt all but Soranzo.
众人下，只剩索伦佐。
第十四场 / Act I, Scene 14
English
中文
Vasques: Sir…
瓦斯奎斯： 大人……
Soranzo: Oh, Vasques! She told me she cannot love me! And then she fainted. I fear her life is in danger.
索伦佐： 哦，瓦斯奎斯！她对我说，她不能爱我！而且，她又昏了过去。我害怕她的性命有危险。
Vasques:[Aside] Your own life is in danger too, if you knew all. [Aloud] Perhaps it is nothing but a maid’s dizziness — too much youthful blood. What can one say, sir? In such cases, there is no better remedy than a swift marriage. But did she absolutely refuse you?
Friar Bonaventura: May peace and charity enter here.
博纳文图拉修士： 愿和平与慈爱临到这里。
Florio: Welcome, Friar. Wherever you go, you bring Heaven with you.
弗洛里奥： 欢迎您，修士。您无论走到哪里，都把天国带到哪里。
Giovanni: Father, I have fetched this holy man from his cell as swiftly as I could. He comes to aid my sister in this hour of distress with spiritual comfort, and to grant her absolution should she be in danger of death.
Florio: Well done, Giovanni. You have shown a Christian’s care and a brother’s love. Come, Father, I will take you to her chamber. But I have one more request: it is the deepest anxiety of a father’s heart. I hope, before I die, to see my daughter married as she should be. One word from you would move her more than all my persuasions.
Friar Bonaventura: I shall tell her all this. May Heaven assist her.
博纳文图拉修士： 我会把这一切告诉她，愿上天扶助她。
第十六场 / Act I, Scene 16
English
中文
Putana: Oh! We are all undone, utterly undone, completely undone, and everlastingly shamed! Your sister! Oh! Your sister!
普塔娜： 哦！我们全都完了，彻彻底底完了，完全完了，而且永远丢尽脸了！您的妹妹！哦！您的妹妹！
Giovanni: What has happened? Speak. How is she?
乔瓦尼： 怎么了？说。她怎样了？
Putana: I wish I had never been born than to see this.
普塔娜： 我宁愿自己从未出生，也不愿看见这种事。
Giovanni: She is not dead, is she?
乔瓦尼： 她没有死，对不对？
Putana: Dead? She is pregnant! You know what you have done. It is too late for regret now. May God forgive you.
普塔娜： 死？她怀孕了！您知道您自己做了什么。现在后悔也太迟了。愿上帝宽恕您。
Giovanni: Pregnant? How do you know?
乔瓦尼： 怀孕？你怎么知道？
Putana: The nausea, the sickness, the changing complexion — and certain details you will excuse me from describing. She is with child, trust me. If you let a doctor poke his nose into her water, you are all finished!
Putana: Better. It was only a passing discomfort; I saw it at once for what it was. And from now on she must be prepared to suffer such discomfort often.
普塔娜： 好些了。那不过是一阵不适，我一眼就看出来了。而且从现在起，她得预备常常这样不适了。
Giovanni: Speak to her for me. Tell her not to be afraid. Find a way to keep any doctor from her. Invent excuses, think of reasons! Oh, anxiety! My head holds a whole world of anxieties. Do you understand? Be careful.
Friar Bonaventura: I am glad to see your penitence. For the soul you have laid open to me is so dark, so sinful, I wonder the earth has not swallowed you up. But weep, weep for yourself. These tears will do you good. Now, weep more deeply. I shall recite a prayer.
Friar Bonaventura: Yes. You are a poor, miserable creature, almost condemned while yet alive. Listen, my daughter! Under a dark and profound vault there is a place where daylight can never enter. There, cursed souls howl without pity. The gluttonous are fed with toads and vipers; burning oil is poured down the drunkard’s throat; the murderer is stabbed over and over for all eternity; the lecher is stretched out upon a gridiron of red-hot steel and feels, within his soul, the torment of his own inflamed lust.
Friar Bonaventura: The one who commits incest suffers there. Then you will wish that every kiss from your brother had been a dagger. You will hear him cry: “Oh! I wish that my wicked sister had been hurled to Hell the moment she yielded to my lust!” But I see repentance entering your heart. Tell me, what do you feel now?
Friar Bonaventura: There is. Heaven is so merciful that it still offers you forgiveness. This is what you must do. First, to save your honour, you must marry Signor Soranzo. Second, to save your soul, you must abandon this sinful life and live only for your husband.
Friar Bonaventura: I know, it is hard to cast off the lure of sin. Oh, it is almost a kind of death. But do not forget what awaits you. Will you do this?
Annabella: Yes. I swear to live with you, and for you.
安娜贝拉： 是的。我发誓，同您一起生活，也为您而活。
Friar Bonaventura: This is well. What remains to be done may be completed tomorrow.
博纳文图拉修士： 这样就好。剩下该做的事，明日便可完成。
第十八场 / Act I, Scene 18
English
中文
Hippolita: He is betrothed?
希波莉塔： 他已经订婚了？
Vasques: I was present.
瓦斯奎斯： 我就在场。
Hippolita: When is the wedding?
希波莉塔： 什么时候成婚？
Vasques: Two days hence.
瓦斯奎斯： 两天之后。
Hippolita: Two days! Well, I almost wish they were two nights, so that I might send him to his last sleep. Vasques, I shall do this without hesitation.
Vasques: I do not doubt your courage; nor, I think, do you doubt my discretion. I am entirely yours.
瓦斯奎斯： 我不怀疑您的勇气；我想，您也不怀疑我的谨慎。我全然属于您。
Hippolita: Even if countless obstacles stood between us, I would still be yours. He is already to be married? Oh, this vile man! I am certain that if he saw me weep, he would only laugh.
Hippolita: No, let him laugh. My mind is made up. So long as you stay true!
希波莉塔： 不，就让他笑吧。我已经下定决心。只要你始终真诚！
Vasques: If I were to betray you, what could I gain that would compare to the unexpected fortune you permit me to long for?
瓦斯奎斯： 若我背叛您，所得的东西，怎能同您允许我渴望的那种意外命运相比？
Hippolita: Even my heart, Vasques, I could give you. Let my youth cast itself upon these new pleasures. If we succeed, he has but two days left to live.
Friar Bonaventura: May you flourish long, happy pair, taking joy in one another.
博纳文图拉修士： 愿你们长久昌盛，幸福的一对，彼此以对方为喜乐。
Soranzo: Father, your prayers shall be answered. Friends, let us raise our cups and crown this day to Annabella’s health. Vasques!
索伦佐： 神父，您的祈祷必会应验。朋友们，让我们举杯，为安娜贝拉的健康，为这一天加冕。瓦斯奎斯！
Vasques: Sir?
瓦斯奎斯： 大人？
Soranzo: Give me that cup. My brother, I drink to your health. Though you are still unmarried, your turn will come soon. I drink to your sister’s happiness, and to my own.
Annabella: If he does not wish to, do not force him.
安娜贝拉： 他不愿意，就不要勉强他。
Giovanni:[Aside] What torture! If this marriage were not yet complete, I would rather die than see my sister kissed by another man.
乔瓦尼（旁白）： 多么折磨！若这婚姻还没有完成，我宁愿死，也不愿看见我的妹妹被另一个人亲吻。
Vasques: Are you unwell?
瓦斯奎斯： 您不舒服吗？
Giovanni: Attend to your own duties, boy. I need no care from you.
乔瓦尼： 请你做你的差事吧，小伙子。我不需要你的照料。
Enter Hippolita, veiled. She unveils.
希波莉塔入，戴着面纱。她揭下面纱。
Soranzo: Hippolita!
索伦佐： 希波莉塔！
Hippolita: It is I. Do not be afraid, charming bride; I have not come to steal your husband from you. The rumours that have long set Parma gossiping need no longer be spoken of. For now he is yours, my dear. Give me your hand. I bear you goodwill, gentle Annabella; and so I wish to bind once more the union that Holy Church has sanctioned. Come, Soranzo, take my hand. Do I not do well?
Hippolita: You know I have a merciful heart. Here I release you from any promises you may have made to me. For a witness, give me a cup of wine. [Vasques hands her a cup.] Soranzo, I drink to your long rest. [She drinks.][Aside, to Vasques.] Do not forget, Vasques!
Soranzo: I thank you, Hippolita. I too drink to this happy union, as to another life. — Oh! Where is the wine?
索伦佐： 多谢您，希波莉塔。我也为这幸福的结合而饮，像为另一种人生而饮。哦！酒呢？
Vasques: You shall have no wine.
瓦斯奎斯： 您不会有酒的。
Hippolita: What!?
希波莉塔： 什么！？
Vasques: Now you shall know, she-devil: it is your own treachery that kills you. I had no need to marry you.
瓦斯奎斯： 现在你该知道了，女魔鬼：杀死你的，正是你自己的背叛。我可没有必要娶你。
Hippolita: Traitor!
希波莉塔： 叛徒！
Vasques: Alas, hopes too high must always fall! If you have any religion left in you, now is the time to pray. This bag of malice, this woman, secretly tried to buy me with promises of marriage, to poison my master and so revenge herself upon him. Look upon her… End your days, Hippolita; as for life, there is no hope left.
Hippolita: It is true. I feel my last moment coming. If this slave had kept his promise — oh! How I suffer! — Soranzo, it is you who should now be dying. My heart burns in Hell’s fire! May my curse fall upon you! May your bridal bed become an instrument of torture to your heart! Oh, this fire is unbearable! May you father bastards! May monsters issue from your womb! May you die in your sin, despised and abandoned by all! [She dies.]
Friar Bonaventura: Thus does lust lead men and women!
博纳文图拉修士： 淫欲便是这样引人至此！
Annabella: What a terrible thing!
安娜贝拉： 多么可怕的事！
Soranzo: Vasques, from this day forward I count you a loyal servant. I shall never forget. Come, my love, let us go home. This feast has grown too sorrowful.
Soranzo: Whore! Was there no other man in all Parma but me, that I must serve as your flaunting cuckold, the screen for your belly’s sport? And now, must I be father to these rotten bastards? Tell me — was it I?
Annabella: Beast of a man! Very well, this is your fate. I never wanted you! Quite the contrary! If you had given me time, I would have told you what condition I was in. But you were in such haste!
Soranzo: Whore among whores, you dare speak to me so!
索伦佐： 娼妇里的娼妇，你竟敢这样对我说话！
Annabella: Yes, and why should I not? You are utterly mistaken. Do you think I chose you for love? I did it to save my honour! But if you are willing to be patient, I may see whether I can love you.
Annabella: Gently — that was not in our bargain. But I may tell you this: the man, the man who surpasses ordinary men, gave me this boy — for it is a boy, your heir shall be a son —
Annabella: If you will not hear me, I shall say no more.
安娜贝拉： 如果你不肯听我说，我就不再说下去了。
Soranzo: Go on. Speak!
索伦佐： 说下去，讲！
Annabella: That man, in every way, is like an angel.
安娜贝拉： 那个人，处处都像一位天使。
Soranzo: What is his name?
索伦佐： 他叫什么名字？
Annabella: That step we have not reached. Content yourself with this glory — that you shall serve as father to a child begotten by such a man.
安娜贝拉： 还没到那一步。你只要满足于这种荣耀就够了：你将替这样一个男人生下的孩子，充当父亲。
Soranzo: Tell me his name.
索伦佐： 告诉我他的名字。
Annabella: Never! May I be cursed forever if you learn it!
安娜贝拉： 永不！若你知道了，愿我永远受诅咒！
Soranzo: Shall I not know it, wretch? I shall cut open your heart and find it there.
索伦佐： 我会不知道吗，贱人！我会剖开你的心，在那里把它找出来。
Annabella laughs.
安娜贝拉大笑。
Soranzo: You laugh? Whore, tell me who your lover is, or I shall drag your body, corrupted by lust, into the dust by your hair. [He drags her.] Do you not tremble?
Annabella: No. Be a good executioner. I leave behind a revenge, and you shall taste it.
安娜贝拉： 不。做个好刽子手吧。我留下了一场复仇，而你会尝到它。
Soranzo: If you will confess, I will spare your life.
索伦佐： 你若肯招认，我就饶你一命。
Annabella: I will not purchase my life at so high a price.
安娜贝拉： 我不愿用这么高的价钱买我的命。
Soranzo: I shall not delay my vengeance. [He draws his sword. Enter Vasques.]
索伦佐： 我不会延迟我的复仇。他拔剑。瓦斯奎斯入。
Vasques: What do you mean to do?
瓦斯奎斯： 您要做什么？
Soranzo: Stand aside. Such a whore deserves no mercy.
索伦佐： 让开。这样的娼妇不配得到怜悯。
Vasques: Yet God forbids it. She is your wife. The fault she committed before she married you was not committed against you.
瓦斯奎斯： 可是上帝禁止这样做。她是您的妻子。她在嫁给您之前犯下的过错，并不是针对您而犯。
Soranzo: She shall not live.
索伦佐： 她不能活。
Vasques: No, she must live. Would you have her confess who caused her misfortune? That is no reasonable demand! If she answered, she would lose what little respect I still have for her.
Annabella: Pah! Do not plead for me. I hold my own life worth nothing. If this man must go mad, let him take it.
安娜贝拉： 呸！不要替我哀求。我把自己的性命看得一文不值。若这个男人需要发疯，就让他拿去吧。
Soranzo: Do you hear, Vasques?
索伦佐： 你听见了吗，瓦斯奎斯？
Vasques: I hear, and I admire her. She shows a nobility of soul. Curse me if you will, but it becomes her. [Aside, to Soranzo] Whatever happens, hold back your revenge for now. Let me ferret this matter out. You must restrain yourself, or all is ruined. [Aloud] Sir, if my service has ever earned any trust from you, do not be so violent.
Soranzo: Oh, Vasques, Vasques! I had locked all the treasure of my heart inside this lump of flesh, inside this treacherous face. How you have mocked my hopes! How you have buried me alive in your lewd womb!
Vasques:[Aside] Good. Continue in that strain — short, passionate; that is exactly what is needed.
瓦斯奎斯（旁白）： 好。就照这个腔调继续，短促些，动情些，这正是需要的。
Soranzo: Tell me, do you deny that I once worshipped you?
索伦佐： 告诉我，你难道不认为我曾经崇拜过你吗？
Annabella: I must admit, you did love me very much.
安娜贝拉： 我必须承认，您的确很爱我。
Soranzo: And yet you meant to use me! Annabella, be assured that whoever the wretch was who pushed you into this shame, he may have desired you, but he never loved you as I loved you. What he loved was a pretty woman’s face, not the part that once belonged to me — your heart, and the virtue I thought was yours.
Annabella: Oh! These words cut deeper into my heart than your sword ever could.
安娜贝拉： 哦！这些话刺进我心里的深处，胜过你的剑。
Vasques: I am never soft-hearted, yet now even I am beginning to weep. You see, sir, I knew what he would be like once his anger had passed.
瓦斯奎斯： 我从不心软，可现在，连我也要开始流泪了。您看，大人，我早知道他的怒气过去以后会怎样。
Soranzo: Forgive me, Annabella. Though your youth tempted you beyond your strength, I will not forget what I am — your husband. If I see you are faithful to me from this day forward, I shall pardon all your faults.
Soranzo: Rise. My reason now tells me: “Women often fall into sin through weakness.” Go to your chamber.
索伦佐： 起来。我的理智如今告诉我：”女人常常因软弱而跌入罪中。”回你的房间去。
第二十一场 / Act I, Scene 21
English
中文
Vasques: Excellent — the best course that could have been taken. Now then, sir, how do you find your happiness?
瓦斯奎斯： 很好，这是所能采取的最好办法。那么现在，大人，您觉得自己的幸福如何？
Soranzo: I carry Hell in my heart. Every drop of my blood burns for revenge.
索伦佐： 我心里怀着地狱。我全身的血都为复仇而燃烧。
Vasques: That is very likely. But do you know how to revenge yourself? And upon whom? Ah! To marry a pregnant woman and think you had married a virgin — such things, they say, are common enough these days. The question is: who has crawled into your cave…
Soranzo: If revenge be delayed, the blow falls all the heavier.
索伦佐： 复仇若被延迟，那一击便更沉重。
第二十二场 / Act I, Scene 22
English
中文
Vasques: Ah, little wench, you have cost me trouble enough. From the very first, I suspected something. Seeing my mistress’s scornful looks, her wayward humours, her fits of irritation — finding fault with everything that happened here — I said to myself: “Where the hen crows and the cock is silent, that house will come to ruin.” But how did all this happen so quickly? First, I must find out who did it. [Enter Putana.] Here comes my means, where before there were none. What is this? You are weeping? I cannot blame you for that. We have a master who is mad as a devil.
Vasques: Me? He uses me like a dog. His cruelty will drive our mistress to her death. She is pregnant — but what great matter is it to reproach a woman of her age for being pregnant?
Putana: Alas! But she did it weeping, and not of her own free will.
普塔娜： 唉！可她是哭着做的，而且并非出于自愿。
Vasques: I would swear his fury comes entirely from one thing: she refuses to name the father. Once he knows, I know him well enough to say he will forget this instantly.
Vasques: I am certain. Just now he thought you could reveal everything, and meant to force you to speak; luckily I calmed him. On that note — you must know a great deal.
Putana: Not for the whole universe, Vasques, I swear to you.
普塔娜： 整个宇宙也不行，瓦斯奎斯，我向你发誓。
Vasques: To sell her out — that, of course, would be very wicked. But in the present case, you could ease her suffering, pacify our master, and earn a little money, all at once.
Putana: I am certain. You will see — he is never long away from her.
普塔娜： 我确定。你会看见，他不会离她太久。
Vasques: He would be wrong to stay away long. But can I trust you?
瓦斯奎斯： 他若离得久，那才错了。可是，我能相信你吗？
Putana: Trust me?! What sort of person do you take me for? I have been too close to this to invent tales.
普塔娜： 相信我？！你把我当成什么人？我一直贴得这么近，才不会胡编乱造。
Vasques strikes Putana senseless and gags her.
瓦斯奎斯击昏普塔娜，并堵住她的嘴。
Vasques: Come, open your gums, you toad-bellied old whore. I shall drag her down to the cellar, and later, I shall put out her eyes. [He disposes of Putana’s body and returns to the stage.]
Vasques: This is too good, better than all my hopes. Her own brother! What a horror! It is the devil who leads the dance now. Her brother — good. And this is only the beginning. I must tell my master and guide him toward his revenge. All this turmoil over a matter of breeches! Who comes? Giovanni! The very man. My judgment is fixed, as sure as winter and summer. [Enter Giovanni.]
Vasques: She has been somewhat indisposed again; her body is still a little weak.
瓦斯奎斯： 她又有些不适，身体还有点虚弱。
Giovanni: Too much bodily pleasure, I think.
乔瓦尼： 我想，她是肉体享用得太过分了。
Vasques: Too much bodily pleasure — that, I think, is fairly accurate.
瓦斯奎斯： 肉体享用得太过分——我想，这话相当准确。
Giovanni: Where is she?
乔瓦尼： 她在哪里？
Vasques: In her chamber. Go see her; she is alone. [Exit Giovanni.] Let the young man enjoy what good hours remain to him. He is already sold to death; even the devil himself could not buy him back. [Enter Soranzo.] Sir, I am a man of ability.
Soranzo: My wife’s brother has come. He shall know everything.
索伦佐： 我妻子的哥哥来了。他会知道一切。
Vasques: Let him be. I have settled matters with a certain person — I will tell you who.
瓦斯奎斯： 让他去。我已经同某个人办妥了该办的事——我会告诉您是谁。
Soranzo: Vasques, do you know…
索伦佐： 瓦斯奎斯，你知道……
Vasques: It is no longer for me to know. It is your turn now.
瓦斯奎斯： 现在不该由我知道了。该轮到您知道了。
第二十四场 / Act I, Scene 24
English
中文
Annabella: Farewell, pleasure; farewell, you fleeting moments — false joys that once wove a weary life into shape. You, Time, who travel through the world, pause here your restless course. Pause, to complete the journey of my fate and deliver the tragedy of a poor, miserable woman to future ages. My conscience now rises up against my desire and accuses it as sin. [Enter Friar Bonaventura.]
Annabella: Here, like a bird shut in a cage, I am cut off from everyone, even from Putana. I can only speak to air and walls, thinking of my foul misery. Oh, Giovanni, I wish the punishment our sins deserve might pass far from you and let me alone endure its torment.
Friar Bonaventura:[Aside] This voice is music to my soul.
博纳文图拉修士（旁白）： 这声音，对我的灵魂而言，正是一支音乐。
Annabella: My God, forgive me: this once, help me. Let there be a good man who passes by this way, to whom I may entrust this letter written with tears and blood. If You grant me this grace, I vow to repent.
Friar Bonaventura: Madam, Heaven has heard you and appointed me the instrument of your salvation.
博纳文图拉修士： 夫人，天国已经听见了你，并命我做你得救的器具。
Annabella: Who are you?
安娜贝拉： 您是谁？
Friar Bonaventura: Your brother’s friend, the hermit — and one who takes comfort in having heard this confession.
博纳文图拉修士： 你哥哥的朋友，那位隐修士——也为听见这番忏悔而感到欣慰的人。
Annabella: Is Heaven so generous? Holy man, take this letter to my brother; tell him to repent. Advise him to be wary and not to trust my husband’s friendship. What I fear is more than I can say.
Annabella: I thank You, Heaven; You have lengthened my life until I might make such good use of it.
安娜贝拉： 感谢您，天国，您延长了我的生命，直到我能这样好好地使用它。
第二十五场 / Act I, Scene 25
English
中文
Vasques: Am I to be believed now? You first married a whore; she threw herself into your arms only to mock the horns on your head, to cuckold you in the bridal bed, and to spend your money on panders.
Vasques: Horned beasts are very patient creatures, sir.
瓦斯奎斯： 长角的牲畜，都是很有耐性的动物，大人。
Soranzo: I am resolved. Not another word. You are the best at handling such agreeable phrases — use them to invite my brother and rival, and his father, to the feast I hold for my birthday. Go quickly, and return.
Vasques: Until I return, do not let your pity show itself. Think of incest, think of adultery.
瓦斯奎斯： 在我回来以前，别让您的怜悯出来。想着乱伦，想着通奸。
Soranzo: This revenge is the sole ambition that possesses me. I shall either achieve it, or perish for it.
索伦佐： 这复仇，是唯一占有我的雄心。我要么达成它，要么为它灭亡。
第二十六场 / Act I, Scene 26
English
中文
Giovanni: Before my sister married, I once thought all the savour of love would be lost in such a union. Yet now I find no change in my delight. She is still mine. Every kiss of ours is as sweet, as intoxicating, as the first. For me, the world and all its joys are here. A life of pleasure — that is Heaven. [Enter Friar Bonaventura.] Father, I may tell you now: that Hell with which you used to threaten me is nothing but superstition.
Friar Bonaventura: Your blindness is killing you. Look at this letter, written to you. [He hands Giovanni the letter.] Why do you change colour, my son?
Giovanni: You play the devil’s messenger between my love and your so-called religious sorcery. Where did you get this?
乔瓦尼： 您在我的爱情和您那些所谓宗教的巫术之间，扮演魔鬼信使的角色。这东西您从哪里来的？
Friar Bonaventura: Your conscience is withered, Giovanni. Otherwise, you would have obeyed this warning.
博纳文图拉修士： 你的良心已经枯干了，乔瓦尼。否则，你早该服从这警告。
Giovanni: It is her hand — I recognise it. And written in her blood. What does she write? — that we are discovered. Discovered? Damnation, if it be true! How is that possible? Have we become traitors to our own delight? All nonsense! This is nothing but your invention, my poor — [Enter Vasques.] Well, what do you here?
Vasques: My master invites you to the feast he gives today to celebrate his birthday. Your father, and the Cardinal — the Pope’s ambassador — have also promised to attend. Will you join them at the feast?
Giovanni: Tell him just as I said. And add this: I will come.
乔瓦尼： 就按我说的告诉他。再多告诉他一句：我会去。
Vasques: That has a strange ring to it.
瓦斯奎斯： 这话听起来有些奇怪。
Giovanni: Tell him I will come.
乔瓦尼： 告诉他，我会去。
Vasques: You will not fail to appear?
瓦斯奎斯： 您不会失约？
Giovanni: More questions! I will come. Have you your answer?
乔瓦尼： 又问！我会去。你得到答复了吗？
Vasques: I shall deliver it. I am your servant. [Exit Vasques.]
瓦斯奎斯： 我会转告他。我是您的仆人。瓦斯奎斯下。
Friar Bonaventura: I hope you will not go.
博纳文图拉修士： 我希望你不会去。
Giovanni: Not go? Why not?
乔瓦尼： 不去？为什么？
Friar Bonaventura: Be wise — do not go. I swear this feast is a plot.
博纳文图拉修士： 要明智，不要去。我发誓，这场宴会是一场阴谋。
Giovanni: Not go! Even if Death stood before me and threatened me with its blazing dangers, I would go there, resolved, like them, to plunge deep into the slaughter.
Friar Bonaventura: Go where you will. I see the confusion of your fate has reached its end, and a most foul and terrible end it is. I should not stay to witness your fall with my own eyes. I will return to Bologna. Farewell, Parma! I wish I had never known you, nor anything to do with you! Well, my son, since no prayer can save you, I leave you to your despair. [Exit Friar Bonaventura.]
Giovanni: Despair, or the torments of Hell — I care for none of it. My mind is set. Now, now, stir yourselves, my thoughts, and build a plan of destruction. My soul, become a man entire. If I must fall like a mighty oak, then as I fall, many small trees shall be crushed.
Vasques: All of them. You see, everything is prepared for this great business; nothing is lacking but a firm resolution in your heart. Remember your shame, remember your honour’s loss, remember Hippolita’s blood; arm your courage with your own humiliation.
Soranzo: The less I speak, the hotter my heart burns. Blood will quench this flame.
索伦佐： 我说得越少，心里烧得越烈；鲜血会扑灭这火焰。
Vasques: Very good. One thing more: when our little incestuous one arrives, he will be eager to gnaw his old meat. Let him. Give him time to make good use of your bed; let this rutting hare run free until he is hunted to death. Thus we may dispatch him to Hell in the very act of his cursed deed.
Soranzo: Let it be so. Look — he comes first, just as you wished. [Enter Giovanni.] Welcome, my dear brother. I see what an honour you do me. But where is our father?
Giovanni: He is waiting upon the Cardinal, to greet him. How is my sister?
乔瓦尼： 他正等着红衣主教，好向他致意。我的妹妹怎么样？
Soranzo: Like a good housewife, not yet fully prepared. You should go see her.
索伦佐： 像一个贤良的女主人，还没有完全准备好。您该去看看她。
Giovanni: If you wish.
乔瓦尼： 若您愿意。
Soranzo: I must await my guests. My good brother, I pray you, hasten to bring her here.
索伦佐： 我必须等候我的客人。我的好兄弟，劳驾您快些把她请来。
Giovanni: You are in a great hurry. [Exit Giovanni.]
乔瓦尼： 您倒很急。乔瓦尼下。
Vasques: Matters advance as if the Prince of Devils himself meant to destroy him! Let him gorge upon his own ruin. [Enter Cardinal and Florio.]
瓦斯奎斯： 事情进展得就像恶魔之王亲自要毁掉他一样！让他饱餐他自己的毁灭吧。红衣主教与弗洛里奥入。
Soranzo: Most reverend Father, the condescension you show in gracing my humble house does me deep honour. I shall ever remain your servant.
索伦佐： 至为尊贵的神父，您屈尊降临寒舍，使我深感荣耀。我将永远是您的仆人。
Cardinal: You are our friend, sir. The Holy See shall understand with what zeal you honour, in his representative, the deputy of St Peter.
红衣主教： 您是我们的朋友，大人。圣座会明白，您以何等热忱，在他的代表身上，尊敬圣彼得的代理人。
第二十八场 / Act I, Scene 28
English
中文
Giovanni: What, so soon changed! Has your new master taught you some new night-games that our simpler days knew nothing of? Is that it? Or do you now intend to deny the vows you once swore?
Annabella: Why laugh at my misery, yet see nothing of the danger we are in?
安娜贝拉： 为什么嘲笑我的不幸，却丝毫没有觉察我们身处的危险？
Giovanni: What danger is greater than your manner? You are a faithless sister. Otherwise you would know that all their malice would halt at a single frown from me. Ah! I once held fate clenched in my fist; had you been steadier then, I might have commanded even the eternal movement of time. But now you mean to become an honest woman, do you? Is it decided?
Annabella: My dearest brother, know what I once was; and know also that now only the space of a banquet divides us from death. They have dressed me in these splendid clothes not without purpose; this sudden and solemn feast is no entertainment for pleasure and extravagance. I was kept a prisoner here alone; now they give me a moment’s liberty so that you may come to me — this too is not without cause. Do not deceive yourself, Giovanni. This banquet is the sign of our death. Prepare yourself to meet it.
Giovanni: In the other world, will we still know each other?
乔瓦尼： 到了另一个世界，我们还会认得彼此吗？
Annabella: Yes.
安娜贝拉： 会的。
Giovanni: Who told you so?
乔瓦尼： 你听谁说过？
Annabella: I am certain of it.
安娜贝拉： 我确信如此。
Giovanni: Do you truly believe I shall see you still? Look at me. Shall we be able to embrace, to speak, to laugh — or to do those things we did here?
乔瓦尼： 你真相信我还能看见你？看着我。我们还能拥抱、说话、发笑，或者做我们在这里所做的事吗？
Annabella: I do not know. But for now, how do you think you can escape this danger?
安娜贝拉： 我不知道。可眼下，你以为自己怎样逃过这危险？
Giovanni: Look, look here. What do you see in my face?
乔瓦尼： 看，看这里。你在我的脸上看见什么？
Annabella: Madness, and a soul in chaos.
安娜贝拉： 疯狂，还有一个混乱的灵魂。
Giovanni: Death, and groaning fury. But look again — what do you see in my eyes?
乔瓦尼： 是死亡，和呻吟的愤怒。可是再看——你在我的眼里看见什么？
Annabella: I think you are weeping.
安娜贝拉： 我想，你在哭。
Giovanni: Yes, I weep. These are tears of mourning — the very tears that ran down my cheeks when I first loved you and knew not how to speak that love. Pray, Annabella, pray! Go, go and win a throne of purity and holiness in Heaven.
Giovanni: Protect me too. Kiss me. If future ages hear of us, perhaps their laws may have cause to blame us; yet perhaps, when they know what this love of ours truly was, this love may erase the horror they feel at other incests. Give me your hand. How gently life runs in these full veins. I see a fine life-line — a sweet promise made by Nature. Kiss me once more… Forgive me.
Annabella: Oh, my brother, by your hand… Heaven, forgive him, and forgive my sin too. Farewell, cruel brother… cruel… mercy… Heaven… oh… oh… [Annabella dies.]
Giovanni: She is dead, alas! Poor soul! The unhappy fruit within her womb — life given by me, and from me it receives both cradle and grave. I may not delay. Soranzo, you have miscalculated. I have forestalled you: I have killed your beloved; and for her sake I would have staked my heart against every drop of your blood. Beautiful Annabella, how you have conquered folly and hatred! Do not hesitate, my brave hand. Rise up, my heart, and play your last and greatest part!
Soranzo: May it please Your Eminence to taste these humble confections.
索伦佐： 请尊驾尝一尝这些粗陋的蜜饯。
Cardinal: We shall ever remain your friend.
红衣主教： 我们将永远是您的朋友。
Vasques:[Aside, to Soranzo] Remember what you must do.
瓦斯奎斯（旁白，对索伦佐）： 记住您该做的事。
Soranzo:[Aside, to Vasques] My heart is resolved. [Aloud] But where is my brother Giovanni?
索伦佐（旁白，对瓦斯奎斯）： 我的心已经决定了。高声： 可是，我的兄弟乔瓦尼究竟在哪里？
Enter Giovanni.
乔瓦尼入。
Giovanni: Here, here, Soranzo. Clad in reeking blood, I come triumphant over death. Neither Fate nor the powers that govern the course of souls could hold me back.
Giovanni: The glory of this deed of mine has quenched the noonday sun and turned noon to night! You came to the feast hoping for a sumptuous banquet. I too came to the feast; but I have dug deep and brought forth a richer food. This is a heart — a heart in which my own heart is buried. Look upon it well. Do you know it?
Giovanni: Yes, Father. Listen, and I will tell you how worthy I am to be your son.
乔瓦尼： 是的，父亲。听着，我要告诉您，我何等配得上做您的儿子。
Florio: What are you saying?
弗洛里奥： 你在说什么？
Giovanni: It is now some many moons since I first truly loved, and forcibly possessed, your daughter — my sister.
乔瓦尼： 已有几轮月亮过去了，自从我第一次真诚地爱上，并强有力地占有了您的女儿——我的妹妹。
Florio: What! Alas, my lords, he is mad, horribly mad!
弗洛里奥： 什么！唉，诸位大人，他疯了，疯得可怕！
Giovanni: No, Father. I have enjoyed the bed of gentle Annabella. Soranzo, you know it. Your shame is written on your face.
乔瓦尼： 不，父亲。我曾享用温柔的安娜贝拉的床榻。索伦佐，你知道。你的脸上刻着你的耻辱。
Cardinal: Shameless incestuous wretch!
红衣主教： 无耻的乱伦者！
Florio: His frenzy speaks lies for him!
弗洛里奥： 他的狂怒在替他说谎！
Giovanni: No, what I have spoken is all truth, I swear it!
乔瓦尼： 不，我所说的全是真相，我发誓！
Soranzo: Bring that whore here.
索伦佐： 把那个娼妇带来。
Vasques: I go. [Exit Vasques.]
瓦斯奎斯： 我去。瓦斯奎斯下。
Giovanni: Have you so little faith left in yourselves as to doubt my triumph? I swear, by my love for Annabella, it was her own hand that tore this heart from her breast. [Enter Vasques.] Is it true or false?
Giovanni: Let them be! Oh, my father, how well such a death becomes your grief. Now none of our house survives but me — me, gilded with the blood of a sister too beautiful and of an unhappy father.
Soranzo: Shame of inhuman humanity, do you think you can live after such a crime?
索伦佐： 非人的人类之耻，你以为你能在罪行之后活下去吗？
Giovanni: Soranzo, look upon this heart that once belonged to your wife. I bring it in triumph, to exchange it for yours. [They fight. Soranzo falls.] Now my beautiful revenge is mine!
Vasques: I can endure no more. You are too arrogant in your own slaughter.
瓦斯奎斯： 我再也忍不住了。你在自己的屠杀里太过傲慢。
Giovanni: Come, I am ready to meet you. [They fight. Vasques, aided by the Cardinal, cuts Giovanni’s veins.]
乔瓦尼： 来吧，我已准备好迎接你。他们交战。瓦斯奎斯在红衣主教帮助下，割断乔瓦尼的血脉。
Vasques:[To Soranzo] Sir, how fare you? [He points to Giovanni.] Do you see?
瓦斯奎斯（对索伦佐）： 大人，您怎样了？他指着乔瓦尼。 您看见了吗？
Soranzo: I am dying; yet I am happy in my death, for I have lived to see my humiliation revenged upon this black demon. Vasques, let me breathe my last upon your breast. Do not let this monster live. [Soranzo dies.]
Vasques: May rest be his reward, and may it accompany this my ever more dear master and lord!
瓦斯奎斯： 愿安息成为他的报偿，并伴随我这永远更加亲爱的主人与大人！
Giovanni: Whose hand gave me this wound?
乔瓦尼： 是哪只手给了我这一伤口？
Vasques: Mine. I was your first adversary. Is that enough?
瓦斯奎斯： 我的手。我是你的第一个敌手。这样够了吗？
Giovanni: I thank you. You have done for me what I would have done myself. Are you certain your master is dead?
乔瓦尼： 谢谢。你替我做了我本来也要做的事。你确定你的主人死了吗？
Vasques: As certain as I see you dying too.
瓦斯奎斯： 确定，正如我看见你也在死去一样。
Cardinal: Think on your life, think on your death, and beg for mercy.
红衣主教： 想想你的生，想想你的死，请求宽恕吧。
Giovanni: Mercy! I have already found it — in this justice.
乔瓦尼： 宽恕！我已经在这正义里找到了它。
Cardinal: At least seek to pray to Heaven.
红衣主教： 至少试着向天国哀求。
Giovanni: Oh, how much blood I have shed! Death, you are a guest I have waited for too long. I embrace you, and I embrace your wounds. Oh, my last moment has come. Wherever I go, may I freely gaze upon my Annabella’s face and take my joy in it! [Giovanni dies.]
Cardinal: Strange miracle of justice. Tell me, child, is there anyone we have not yet mentioned who knows the secret of this incest?
红衣主教： 奇异的正义神迹。告诉我，孩子，还有没有什么人，我们尚未提到，却知道这桩乱伦的秘密？
Vasques: There is — the waiting-woman who attended the murdered mistress.
瓦斯奎斯： 有。被杀的女主人身边那个女仆。
Cardinal: What is her condition now?
红衣主教： 她现在怎样？
Vasques: She is imprisoned. After she confessed, I put out her eyes; but I kept her alive so that she might bear witness to everything I heard with my own ears from Giovanni’s mouth. Now, my lord, I submit my deeds to your judgment.
Cardinal: As for that woman, she is the fountainhead of these consequences. My sentence: take her out of the city at once and burn her on the spot.
红衣主教： 至于那个女人，她是这些后果的祸首。我的判决是：立刻将她押出城去，当场烧死。
Vasques: That is great justice. And what of me? If it be death, I welcome it too.
瓦斯奎斯： 这是伟大的正义。那么我呢？若是死亡，我也欢迎它。
Cardinal: Child, since what you have done was not carried out from private malice, we sentence you to perpetual banishment. Within three days, you must depart. We do this not for your crime, but to uphold the principle of reason. Remove these bodies and give them proper burial. All their gold, jewels, and goods shall be confiscated by the Church. Until this day, incest and murder have never met so strangely. Of such a young woman, so richly endowed with all the beauties Nature can bestow, it is hard indeed not to say: ‘Tis pity she’s a whore.
memories of my ghost sista 